Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 271, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 279, 280)   

Chapter 271

The middle-aged woman continued, “You’re late. If you were here a few days earlier, you could’ve gotten back some of the money.”

“Thanks,” said Jessica before leaving.

Did he actually cause the professional scammer couple to be locked up? Looks like he’s the only person who will help me. I guess I owe him another favor then. Riley, Danny, and his wife… He has already dealt with these people. However, Jessica was not the slightest bit happy. Instead, there was an emptiness in her heart.

She looked toward the gloomy sky. It was drizzling. Just like her current emotions, it was as if there were no signs of hope.

Do I still have hope?

After spring, everything, including Jessica’s life, calmed down. It was as if nothing much had changed. However, her plan had been developing smoothly, thanks to her effort. She was only waiting for the right time to begin the attack. The peaceful stock market was about to face a bloody war. Meanwhile, in a bleak, dirty alley, was a nameless café that had very few customers.

Its only regulars were a couple.

Yonah drank his coffee as he tried his best to hide the excitement on his face.

As soon as Jessica entered and had taken her seat, the person in front of her said excitedly, “Jess, you’re such a genius! The stock has risen again! Now, more people are coming to me for advice. When shall we begin with our plan?”

Yonah couldn’t wait any longer.

“We can begin now.”

Yonah had been waiting for the moment when he could make a bold move in the financial market.

He laughed happily. “I have been waiting for you to say this.”

Then something came to his mind. “For the past two months, I have earned a commission of about 450 thousand dollars. With the investment’s earnings, that would total up to about 1 million dollars. We should divide this among us. Give me your bank details, and I shall transfer it to you.”

Jessica gulped her fruit juice and said softly, “There’s no need for that. Instead, use the money to build an elementary school for the less privileged. Name it Sunnyside School.”

“But that’s worth about 600 thousand dollars!” Yonah couldn’t help but exclaim.

It’s such a waste to donate it all just like that.

“Just donate it.”

Seeing her emotionless face, Yonah had no choice but to accept her decision.

He had not achieved the state of being able to simply give away such a large sum of money.

“Okay.”

“Get someone else to do it. I need you to focus on the stock market in the coming months.”

“Got it.”

As soon as Jessica left the café, Yonah immediately called up a few company directors he knew from the stock

market. He also reached out to some regular investors from well-established families who had been involved in the stock market for some time.

The wealthy investors were Yonah’s first pick as partners; investors with little capital were practically non-existent to him.

For the past two to three months, he had been worshipped by the people around him. It made him forget that they once looked down on him.

In less than an hour, after Yonah had spread the news, many people started contacting him.

Some of them had earned a large profit by following Yonah’s investment tips.

Meanwhile, the others decided to invest without

hesitation after hearing rumors of Yonah’s brilliance and witnessing their friends earning a huge sum of money from the stock market.

“Honey, are you sure this man can be trusted?” A couple who were dressed in branded clothes were standing outside of Yonah’s office.

“Don’t worry. It’s Yonah. You know him, right? He’s the Stock God who earned more than 150 thousand dollars. Why should I miss the opportunity when he’s willing to guide me this time? I hesitated previously and lost the chance to earn more than 150 thousand dollars. This time, I’m going to follow everything he says.”

Chapter 272

The middle-aged woman was also attracted by the large profit and decided to ignore her concerns.

As soon as they entered the office, a staff member handed them a disclaimer form for them to fill in.

The middle-aged woman was displeased upon seeing the form and frowned. “Once we’ve signed this, does that mean that he is not responsible for anything that happens?”

“Well, you can choose not to sign it. Just take your money and leave. In fact, there are others who can’t wait to get it signed,” the staff said arrogantly.

The duo was slightly angry but did not dare to talk back. After all, nobody would be able to resist the financial temptation.

The middle-aged man summoned his courage and signed the form.

Then the staff said, “Just transfer your money into this account and you may leave.”

“Aren’t you going to give us a receipt?” the wife asked.

“It shall be given once the transfer is successful,” the staff replied with an impatient expression.

“Okay.”

Just as the couple was about to make the transfer, the staff added, “We do not accept transfers lower than 150 thousand dollars.”

“Yes, we know.”

As soon as they made the transfer, the middle-aged man asked politely, “Is Mr. Yonah free at the moment? I was hoping to meet him to discuss some things.”

The staff flashed an impatient look and said, “Mr. Yonah is a busy man. He does not have time to meet you both. Please leave if you have no further business.”

As soon as the couple left, the staff muttered to herself,” They’ve only invested 150 thousand dollars. How dare they ask so many questions and even request to meet Mr. Yonah with such a small investment?”

Just then, the office’s main door swung open and Yonah walked in.

The staff immediately put on a different expression, adjusted her posture, and approached Yonah. She bowed intentionally so that her cleavage was revealed slightly and then greeted in a playful manner, “Hello, Mr. Yonah.”

Yonah’s gaze flashed across her chest, and he quickly put on a calm expression. “How much funds do we have now?” “It has reached 10 million dollars,” the staff answered sweetly.

“Let’s stop once we’ve reached 15 million dollars.”

It has only been three days and we’ve already gained about 10 million dollars. Looks like the title of being a Stock God has been quite useful.

“Okay.”

Five days later, Yonah carried a large sum of money to the stock exchange market and invested it all into two specific stocks that were mentioned by Jessica.

In the beginning, there was a steady growth in the stocks, causing Yonah to be very confident with them.

After a week, the stocks that had been steadily growing had their first slight decline.

However, Yonah was not worried because it was normal to see fluctuations in stock prices.

He continued to live his extravagant life by going to hotels to meet up with various company directors and getting different girls to accompany him every day.

This was the type of life he had never gotten to experience. Yonah felt as if he was starting to climb to the peak of his life. What he didn’t know was that this was the beginning of his downfall.

On the afternoon of the third day, the stocks suddenly dropped to their lowest point.

Yonah was shocked, and he quickly gave Jessica a call.

“Jess, the two stocks have plummeted. Should we sell them off?” Yonah asked in a panic.

The person on the other end of the phone said calmly, “Don’t worry. I have a feeling that it will increase rapidly after this.”

“Really?”

“I have a strong feeling about this.”

Yonah felt a sense of relief after hearing this as he trusted Jessica’s sixth sense.

Chapter 273

“No matter what happens, don’t sell it off. Remember. Never sell them off,” Jessica reminded sternly.

“Okay.” Yonah nodded.

For the next few days, Yonah kept his eyes fixed on the stock market, only to see all the stock prices declining rapidly. Meanwhile, the two stocks he invested in had reached an all-time low.

When he saw that he was slowly losing his funds, he started to panic again.

He dialed Jessica’s number with his trembling hand. “Jess, they have reached the lowest price again. If I keep up with this, I will lose everything. I’m flooded with questions from the investors. I don’t think we can put up with this any longer.”

It will be a disaster if the investors get mad. I don’t know how shall I deal with it.

“Don’t worry, there will be a rise. Tell them that the two stocks you’ve invested in will rise. The drop is only because the stock market is in a bad situation. Once this is over, they will continue to rise.”

“Really?” Yonah was still doubtful.

“If you panic over such a small thing, how are you going to do bigger things in the future? It’s just 15 million dollars. There’s no need to panic. Remember, you’re the Stock God. No one is more powerful than you,” Jessica said, deluding him.

“You’re right. I am the Stock God.” Yonah brainwashed himself. His anxious expression melted, and he was immediately filled with confidence.

“That’s right. Keep up with this confidence.”

Surprisingly, Yonah also used the same method to garner the investors’ trust.

Of course, some were still worried. Hence, they took the opportunity to make him so drunk that he blabbered out the names of the two stocks.

At first, only three of them knew about it. Then, more people came to know about the stock that was bought with their funds.

For the next few days, every investor paid close attention to the stock price.

Unfortunately, there was no miracle. Even after hitting the lowest price for three consecutive days, it continued to drop while the other stocks rose. It was a disaster.

The investors came flooding into Yonah’s office and surrounded him.

“Return our money!”

“Give it back.”

Blood drained from Yonah’s face as he was faced with the furious investors. He put on a brave front and said, “Trust me. It’s all a phase. Soon, the stocks will rise and everyone shall earn a share of the profits.”

“When are you going to stop lying to us?” asked the middle-aged man who came to Yonah’s office to process his investments previously. His face was flushing with anger. “You’ve all got to trust me. It will rise.” Yonah tried his best to convince them, but no one was willing to believe him because he said the same thing too many times.

“Then tell us, when will it rise?”

Left with no choice, Yonah said, “Next month. It will rise from next month onwards.”

As soon as Yonah finished his sentence, someone in the group received the latest news, and his expression immediately changed. He pointed at Yonah and yelled, “He’s lying! The two companies have been declared bankrupt. Our money is gone. It’s gone.”

Everyone was stunned upon hearing this.

They were so furious that they had practically lost their minds.

Someone in the crowd yelled, “Let’s beat up this liar!”

It was as if the crowd had received an order. They immediately pushed the two security guards away and dragged Yonah out to beat him up.

“No. Stop. Please don’t! I wasn’t lying to all of you!” His voice was drowned in the angry shouts.

Nobody was willing to believe him anymore. Besides, they were too furious to control their anger.

Twenty minutes later, Yonah’s face was covered in blood. There were bruises all over him, and he looked as if he was run over by a car. He was in so much pain that he could not move.

Chapter 274

Yonah opened his mouth, and his front tooth moved. Then he spat out a mouthful of blood, only to find that a few teeth had come out as well.

“Get out of the way.”

Suddenly, someone charged from the back of the crowd with a knife in his hand.

Yonah was so frightened that he yelled, “I’m not the Stock God! Someone else is! She’s the one who has your money.” The man with the knife grabbed Yonah by his collar and lifted him up. “What did you say? Explain yourself. If you’re not the Stock God, then who is? Exactly who is holding onto our money?”

Although everyone was shocked, they felt slightly hopeful. The frightened Yonah looked at the murderous-looking investors and said with caution, “It’s Ms. Jessica from the Larson family. She is the real Stock God. I am just her puppet. If you want your money, look for her.”

Just like that, he had put all the blame on Jessica.

Since the Larson family is so wealthy, they are definitely able to whip up 15 million dollars to compensate them. Anyway, I am telling the truth. Jessica is the Stock God. “Why should we even believe you?” someone questioned. Yonah immediately replied, “I can prove it to you. I’ll give her a call in front of everyone and you can hear it for yourselves.”

“Okay, do it. If she can prove that you’re right, we will let you go.”

The investors were already plotting something at the back of their heads.

Instead of asking an ordinary man to compensate us, it’s even better to have a large enterprise owner’s daughter do so. That way, we are guaranteed to get our money back.

Everyone calmed themselves.

Under the stares of the crowd, Yonah dialed Jessica’s number with his trembling fingers. A female voice from an automated reply immediately traveled through the speakers.

“Hello, the number you’ve dialed does not exist. Please try again.”

Suddenly, there was a tense atmosphere.

Yonah’s expression changed. His voice trembled as he said slowly, “I-I might have called the wrong number. L…- Let me try again.”

As soon as the second call connected, the cold automated voice replied again.

The atmosphere turned even tenser.

Yonah was on the verge of tears as he faced the terrifying glares from the investors. “P-Please hear me out. It’s true. Ms. Jessica from the Larson family is the Stock God. She has your money, not me.”

Yonah kept convincing himself in his mind.

This has nothing to do with me. It’s all Jessica’s fault. It’s all her fault.

“Evidence. We want to see some evidence.”

They were actually hoping that the daughter of Larson Group was the person behind all this. That way, they would be able to get their money back.

However, it would be impossible for them to demand this without any evidence. No one would admit their wrongdoings without any proof.

An idea suddenly came to Yonah, and he said hurriedly,” Yes, yes. I am the evidence. In fact, I am your best evidence. I can be your witness. Your money is all with her.”

Most of the investors became silent. Then, a chubby middle-aged man blurted, “I suspect the Larson family invested all our money. They must have worked with this liar to scam us of our money.”

Then another person immediately added, “Yes, I agree. This must be the case. The Larson family must have taken our money. We should demand it back from them.”

The others also caught on and said, “Let’s go get our money back from the Larson family. Let’s go.”

Together, the group of investors headed to the Larson residence, bringing Yonah with them.

Meanwhile, the very couple who were previously looked down upon by the staff followed closely behind. The middle-aged woman whispered, “How can everyone believe the liar so easily? He claimed that it is the Larson family’s doing with no evidence.”

Chapter 275

Her husband rolled his eyes and lowered his voice. “You’re wrong. He might be broken, but the Larson family is loaded. I believe they will pay us eventually as long as we have a witness and insist that the Larson family did it. They can’t afford to allow us to cause a scene.”

“Are you sure? Don’t we need more evidence?” The middle-aged woman was confused.

The husband tried to explain, “The same thing happened years ago. Though there was no concrete evidence, the company paid when the news broke out, and people started to make a fuss. Those big companies will try to patch up their reputation through the compensation.” The lady gasped in surprise. She lowered her voice and asked, “Are they doing the same thing now?”

The husband nodded. “We’ll follow from behind. Try not to attract too much attention.”

The couple murmured between themselves for some time. The security guard was shocked to see a group of people rushing into the Larson Group building. He notified the company director right away.

“What? What debt?” James was confused when he heard the news.

The Public Relations Department manager was puzzled as well. “They said that we used the name ‘Stock God’ and defrauded 15 million dollars from them. They are protesting by the front door and demanding us to pay them back.”

“What? Stock God? 15 million dollars?” James was baffled. I want you to investigate what exactly is going on.” Every employee of the Larson Group found out about the protest within 20 minutes. The company’s director also recognized the man who led the protest as Mrs. Larson’s relative.

When James heard about this, his blood boiled from anger.

“Yonah accused my company of being the mastermind? I want you to tell them that this is not the truth!”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Larson. I’m afraid they won’t listen to us. They insisted that Ms. Jessica is the Stock God and you are merely the middleman,” the Public Relations Department reported truthfully.

Upon hearing this, James immediately realized that they were being framed. Yonah wanted to pin the blame on the Larson family and Jessica for his own mistake. James understood clearly why they chose Jessica as the scapegoat.

Among all his children, Jessica was his biological daughter. Hence, she was the best choice.

James recalled hearing the Quail family bragging about Yonah being a Stock God during New Year’s Eve. And he remembered feeling embarrassed about it. Hence, he would not have bragged about his daughter if she was the Stock God.

He immediately called his brother-in-law, Micah Quail, who was the head of the Quail family. “Micah, how can Yonah do this! How can he blame us when he lost the money of his own accord? Quail is his last name, not Larson! We are not responsible for helping him!”

Micah frowned when he heard the accusation. “James, I’m sure there’s a misunderstanding. I’ll ask him about it personally.”

Meanwhile, Jessica listened attentively to the lecture when she felt her phone vibrating. She waited until the end of the class to check her messages.

It did not surprise her when she saw the news. She expected that Yonah would blame her and the Larson family.

She sent out instructions from her phone before putting it aside. She turned her attention back to the lecture as though she was not related to the ongoing protest.

Half an hour later, media outlets across the country reported that the Larson Group defrauded investors. This incident had caught the Larson’s Group off guard.

Chapter 276

Inside James’ office, the veins on James’ forehead were bulging as he watched the Larson Group’s stock price drop drastically.

“Mr. Larson, the stock price has dropped to its limit.”

James tried hard to contain his anger. “How’s the investigation?”

“Mr. Yonah defrauded those people 15 million dollars and invested the money in stocks. However, with the drop in the stock prices of the two stocks he invested in, he suffered tremendous losses. Since he can’t pay back the money, he thought of accusing us.”

“Hmph,” he sneered coldly. The things Yonah did showed that he had contemplated his plan and that he was smart about it. If he was an idiot, he would accuse the Quail Corporation of defrauding the people rather than the Larson family.

Unfortunately, he had taken advantage of the Larson Group. “Order our men to tell the investors that this is not our doing. If they have proof, let them sue us. One more thing, try to clarify the news report as soon as possible. Stop the news from spreading!”

James was enraged when he saw Julianna and Whitney laughing in the living. “How dare you laugh?”

The mother and the daughter were stunned by his shouting angrily.

“Honey, what’s wrong?” Julianna asked in a soft voice.

“What’s wrong?” James glared at her coldly. “Why don’t you ask your nephew what he has done. Is your family trying to ruin us?”

Julianna was ashamed and outraged at his nasty comment, but she did not dare to lash her anger at him. After all, the Quail family still needed the Larson family’s help. She was the Quail family’s daughter. Therefore, she had to help her family in any way she could.

“Tell me who made you angry, and I’ll teach him a lesson,” Julianna pronounced her loyalty.

James scoffed at her and headed upstairs.

Julianna took out her phone and tried to understand what had happened. When she found out about the news, her brows furrowed deeply. She finally understood why James was so mad.

James had helped a few of the Quail family’s younger members when they faced troubles. Those troubles were relatively minor issues. However, Yonah’s actions were different. He had caused Larson Group to face a terrible loss, and Larson Group was James’ most precious asset.

Julianna’s face was gloomy, as she was trying to think of a possible solution. Her eyes lit up when she saw Jessica come home. She quickly walked up to Jessica and gently welcomed her home. “Jess, you are back.”

Different from her mother’s enthusiastic voice, Jessica coldly replied to her mother in a faint voice, “Yes.”

The frown returned to Julianna’s face when she heard the coldness in her daughter’s reply. She was displeased with her attitude.

To her, Jessica was an ungrateful child. She always wore the same blank expression, regardless of how nicely or badly she treated Jessica.

“Jess, can you help me? Please tell me that you are willing to help,” Julianna asked Jessica.

“What is it?”

“Can you tell Dad that you have been trading stocks with Yonah? Tell him that you are the Stock God and Yonah believed you.”

“But I didn’t trade.”

“Secret trading,” Julianna replied.

“But why?” Jessica innocently blinked her eyes and stared at her mother.

Julianna took Jessica’s hand and spoke to her in the most gentle voice she could sound. “You are our child, and it’s your right to inherit the company. And yet, your father preferred Zachary, who is adopted. I’m trying to help you defeat Zachary. So long as you can gain more fame, you will have a greater chance to win Dad’s heart.”

Chapter 277

Julianna’s words were beautifully arranged and full of concern.

In Jessica’s previous life, Julianna used the same tactic before. The first time was when Julianna wanted Jessica to be Whitney’s scapegoat. Now, when Julianna used the same tactic, Jessica knew in her heart that she would be Yonah’s scapegoat.

She complied with her mother’s request in her previous life, as she wanted to make Julianna happy. She was pleasantly surprised to see the tenderness in her mother’s eyes.

Thinking back, she realized how stupid she was. Her mother’s tenderness and familial affection were short-lived. It was never genuine in the first place.

“Okay,” Jessica agreed with a smile.

Julianna was excited to see her daughter’s promise and quickly brought her upstairs to talk to the father.

When they knocked on the study’s door, James was on the phone. It took him a while to hang up. He then turned his attention to his wife and daughter. “What’s wrong?”

Julianna spoke in a gentle tone. “Honey, Jess has something to tell you.”

Seeing her mother urging her to speak, Jessica opened her mouth. “Dad, I’m the Stock God. I have been trading stocks with Yonah.” At the end of her sentence, she subconsciously looked at Julianna.

James frowned when he saw the interaction between the mother and the daughter. He then angrily threw the ashtray at Julianna as he felt that she was treating him like a fool.

Julianna did not expect his action. She screamed in pain when the ashtray hit her arm.

“What a good mother! How can you force your own daughter to take the blame? Are you trying to force me to pay that 15 million dollars?” James was furious.

“No, Honey. You’ve misunderstood.” Julianna was angry at Jessica for not trying hard enough.

“Jess, explain to your father!”

“Dad, what do you mean? What 15 million dollars?” Jessica pretended to be confused and surprised.

James turned to his wife after seeing Jessica’s reaction. He was beyond furious. He then pointed at Julianna and said to Jessica, “Your mother wants you to take the blame for Yonah. Yonah defrauded 15 million dollars from others. and lost everything to the stock market. Now he doesn’t have the money to pay.”

Jessica pretended to be shocked and looked at her mother in disbelief. “This is why you asked me to lie to Dad? How could you?”

Julianna’s face went pale immediately.

“You are a traitor! Why don’t you leave the Larson residence since you love your family so much? I’ll send you the divorce papers tomorrow.”

Julianna rushed to her husband’s side and held on his sleeve tightly. “I’m sorry, Honey. Please don’t kick me out of the house. I won’t do it again.”

James stared at her blankly and did not react to her pleas. He was sick of the Quail family’s greed.

“Please, Honey. Forgive me.”

Jessica watched with a stony expression as her mother pleaded with her father.

Whitney balled her hands into fists as she heard the commotion inside the study. If Julianna left the Larson residence, she was sure that her life would be miserable. She wanted to help Julianna, but she knew that she would only make things worse.

After the incident, the Larson family’s housekeepers were gossiping about it. Everyone agreed that Mrs. Larson was an idiot for forcing her daughter to take the blame.

“Mrs. Larson, Mrs. Tiffany Quail is here. Shall I welcome her in?”

Julianna’s face darkened. “Tell her I’m not around. Ask her to leave.” She was unwilling to help Yonah after the incident with her husband in the study the other day.

Chapter 278

The Quail Corporation was unwilling to help Yonah as well. Micah was unwilling to take out 15 million dollars to help Yonah, as the Quail Corporation did not have a sizeable amount of cash on hand. Most of the funds were from bank loans.

As for Joseph, the amount of dividends he got was not enough to withhold his family’s daily spending. He did not have any extra money to help his son. Joseph hoped that the Larson family and Julianna could help them.

Unfortunately, Julianna had distanced herself from them. The Larson Group had reported to the police after the protest from the other day. They even sued the investors for false accusations, libel, and trespassing on the property.

The Larson Group’s unyielding attitude and the lack of evidence forced the investors to change their target.

They then sued Yonah for illegal fundraising and fraud. Yonah was under police custody throughout the investigation.

After a detailed investigation, the police collected sufficient evidence to prove his crimes. The court then froze Joseph’s family assets and closed their shops.

After two weeks of trial, Yonah was convicted and sentenced to death with a one-year probation. The court also fined him 750 thousand dollars and took away his political rights, along with all the illegally obtained assets.

When Yonah’s family heard about the sentence, Tiffany fainted in the courtroom.

The incident had gained nationwide attention. Though the Larson family denied any involvement in the incident, there was no improvement in the company’s stock price. As for the Quail Corporation, their condition worsened.

During this period, Julianna tried hard not to cause any trouble for James. She feared that he would lash out at her.

The atmosphere in the Larson residence was tense, and everyone tried hard not to anger the head of the family. However, Jessica was the only exception. She acted as though nothing had happened and lived her days happily.

One afternoon, she went to Willow’s side and helped her to pick peanuts.

“Ms. Jessica, please don’t dirty your hands. Just let me do it.”

“It’s okay. I’ve done dirtier work before.” Jessica crouched next to her and started to pick the peanuts.

Willow’s eyes were full of softness as she looked at Jessica. “Ms. Jessica, you really suffered before this.”

“It’s nothing.” Jessica smiled. She then casually asked, “Mrs. Wallace, how did you figure out that Whitney is not Larson’s child?”

Willow replied, “I saw Ms. Whitney’s medical report that day, and I realized her blood type was different from Mr. and Mrs. Larson’s blood type. Your mother then ordered Alex to carry out a paternity test. Only then did they find out she’s not their child.”

“I see.” Jessica nodded. “Both Mom and Dad took the test?” “Yes, you did your paternity test at the same place as well.” It had been a while since Jessica went for the paternity test. Though she remembered some important details, she had forgotten about the name and the location of the paternity testing center.

“How did Mom and Dad locate me in such a short period?” Jessica was curious.

Willow tried to remember. “When Mrs. Larson found out that Whitney was not her child, she got worried. She sent out a few people to search for you. Thankfully, we

managed to locate you after two weeks’ search.”

Jessica narrowed her eyes as the timing was suspicious to her.

“Mrs. Wallace, do you remember the name of the paternity testing center?”

“Why do you ask?” Willow looked at her strangely.

“I’m helping Sam to locate a good paternity test center. She keeps complaining that she’s not the Young family’s child, so she wants to take the test to prove it.”

Chapter 279

On Horington Island, Samantha let out a sneeze. Then she nuzzled her nose and murmured, “Who was thinking of me?” Meanwhile, at the Larson residence, Willow said, “I’m not too sure about this. Let me help you check with Alex later.” “Okay,” answered Jessica with a smile. Then she asked, Mrs. Wallace, who did Mom ask to find me back then? I should thank that person.”

“Ms. Jessica, I understand your intentions, but there’s no need to do so. That person completed the job as commissioned.”

“It’s still good to thank them personally. When I was just reunited with the family earlier, my mind was in a mess. Now that I am reminded of it again, I think it will be good to find out,” replied Jessica.

“I really don’t know who it is, but Mr. Joseph often came here during that period,” Willow revealed.

“Yonah’s father?” Jessica asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” said Willow as Jessica helped her place a bag of handpicked peanuts in the kitchen. The gardener would plant them as seeds in the backyard garden.

As Jessica walked out of the kitchen, a maid rushed to her and said, “Ms. Jessica, Mr. Larson wants to see you in his study.”

Zachary was also there when Jessica entered the study. James handed her a file and requested her to read it.

After flipping through some pages, she asked, “The Harbor District is ready to be put up for auction? Dad, wasn’t there any lobbying from us?”

“Don’t talk about it. We sent out many gifts and nearly got what we wanted. However, there was a sudden leadership change in the district administration. The new guy was bent on the auction.” James sighed.

The Larson family’s previous bribes in the form of money and mansions had all gone to waste.

Nevertheless, Jessica was not surprised by this result.

In her previous life, a well-known real estate developer had also tried to bribe their way through. However, they failed to win the project in the end.

The company subsequently faced a crisis and asked the senior officer to return the money.

Somehow, the media got hold of this matter, which led to the arrest of the senior officer and a hefty fine on the company.

To prevent the matter from worsening, a high-ranked officer leveraged his connections to exacerbate the company’s crisis until it went bankrupt.

Jessica was a little disappointed that James didn’t make the same mistake, yet she had bigger plans to sabotage Larson Group’s operations.

What she had secretly done to date would only result in some losses for the Larson Group.

“Dad, why did you ask for me?” Jessica pretended to be clueless.

“I want you and Zachary to take part in the auction together. Both of you have a look at these land plots on this map. Which one do you think suits us the most?”

Zachary spoke first as he wanted to overshadow Jessica. This one near the estuary is undoubtedly the best. It’s suitable for developing mixed-use buildings and villas. The first-class river view will help push up property prices too.”

James listened quietly, then turned toward Jessica and asked, “Jess, what do you think?”

After looking at the map for a few seconds, Jessica pointed to a land plot in the middle and said, “I think this land plot is the best.”

Zachary snorted. “You think it’s the best because it’s the biggest plot of land? That’s so dumb.”

He said the last sentence softly, but everyone in the study heard it.

Chapter 280

James frowned slightly but didn’t reprimand Zachary, encouraging him to smile smugly.

For a while, Zachary’s behavior was more restrained, as he was an adopted son. However, he became self-entitled and arrogant after confirming that he was treated like a rightful member of the Larson family.

James requested Jessica to explain her choice, but she asked, “Isn’t the central land plot a popular choice for developers to build many luxury villas?”

James laughed and shook his head slightly while Zachary smirked.

Above all, a daughter will never surpass a son.

James pointed to the map and stated, “Zachary was right about the land plot near the estuary. The second best is this piece on the top left.”

Zachary shot a haughty look at Jessica, but she ignored him.

James patiently explained the pros and cons of each land plot. Then he pointed back to the one near the estuary and stressed, “This land plot is our target in the auction.”

“Dad, don’t worry. I promise to get it done,” replied Zachary. “Good! You, siblings, must work together, okay?” James encouraged.

Zachary knew it was impossible to stop Jessica from engaging in this project, so he refrained from saying something stupid.

Jessica glanced scornfully at him and went back to her room.

She received a call from Zander. “Boss, I’ve done what you ordered me to do. The only caveat is that I must deposit 15 million dollars to qualify as a bidder.”

“I’ll transfer the money to you. Look out for my signals on what to do in the auction.”

“Okay.”

The auction took place at the banquet hall of Skyview Hotel.

James had assigned Damian, a land assessor at Larson Group, and Tyrone to accompany Zachary and Jessica.

Damian and Tyrone would decide on Larson Group’s bidding, which meant Zachary was only there to gain exposure and experience to prepare him for the top management role in the future.

When the four of them entered the venue, many corporate directors greeted them, though Jessica was the center of attention instead of Zachary.

“Jess, you are getting prettier each day!”

“What a fine young lady!”

Given the cold shoulder, the self-obsessed Zachary held back his anger by clenching his fist.

I’m the rightful heir of the Larson Group, but you’d rather ignore me and curry favor with Jessica. All of you will regret this one day.

Zachary sat down in pent-up anger while Tyrone and Damian looked at each other and pretended nothing happened.

After exchanging pleasantries with the directors, Jessica sat beside Zachary and started to look around the venue. She saw Zander and his assistant sitting in the last row, doing well to keep a low profile.

Shortly, the auctioneer started with two land plots of the lowest value. Many small and medium-sized businesses made their bids, while the large corporates merely observed.

Two companies soon pocketed these land plots. One of them wasn’t a real estate developer, but this didn’t raise any eyebrows, as the land value was insignificant.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 270)   

Chapter 261

“Why are you here? Where’s the Larson family?” Samantha interrupted.

Xander replied coldly, “The Larson family is dead.”

Samantha and Charles immediately understood the situation after hearing Xander’s words.

“How could they do this? Just because Jess wasn’t raised by them, it doesn’t mean that they can ignore her.” Samantha was boiling with rage.

Charles gently touched Jessica’s forehead to comfort her. Poor girl. You’re even suffering in your dream.

Samantha noticed the dark circles around Xander’s eyes. She then uttered, “Go back and have a rest. Uncle Charles and I will look after her.”

Xander didn’t want to leave.

Samantha then continued, “If you stay here, you might collapse. Do you want Jess to be worried about you? Please do what’s best for Jess and don’t cause any more burden to her. She has already suffered enough.”

Xander remained silent as he listened to Samantha’s mumbles. He kept on recalling the scene where Jessica was hugging Simon. Her face was full of pain, guilt, and despair.

Xander stood up and left silently.

Samantha’s gaze softened. He finally did something right.

Samantha couldn’t be bothered by what Charles was saying as she was heartbroken watching Jessica lying on the bed.

She held Jessica’s hand and said, “How can the fever be so serious?”

Just then, Charles’ phone rang. He went out of the ward to take the call.

A hoarse voice could be heard from the phone, “King, I’ve found some leads to the investigation. Riley is in the warehouse in the Horington District.”

“Keep an eye on him,” Charles replied coldly.

“Don’t worry. I won’t let that little pest get out of my sight.”

Charles hung up the phone. As he entered the ward, his stony expression disappeared instantly.

The next day, the Larson family came late. The three of them were there except Zachary. Whitney was well dressed and had her make-up on.

“You better grab the chance if Charles is coming,” James reminded Whitney.

He wanted Whitney to seize the opportunity to get into his good books since Jessica could not get up.

Whitney also knew that it was her chance to get hold of Charles’ attention from Jessica. With Charles on her side, no one would look down on her in the Larson family.

Jessica was the key to allowing the Larson family to develop strong ties with the Ferguson family and the Young family. That was why James treated her well.

Since Jessica might not be able to wake up, or because she might be potentially paralyzed, Whitney wanted to get her hands on everything that belonged to Jessica.

“All right, Dad,” Whitney replied obediently.

She was all dressed up, imitating Jessica’s style.

“Don’t let me down,” James reminded again.

Julianna smiled and responded, “Honey, don’t worry. Whitney knows the importance of this matter.”

Samantha was standing outside of the ward with breakfast in her hands. She witnessed the whole scene and felt disgusted by the actions of the Larson family.

Are they assuming Jess is already gone? How can they be so eager to snatch everything from her?

Suddenly, the door of the restroom opened. Charles walked out and scanned through the three of them coldly. He paused at Whitney for a second and flashed her a disdained stare.

The Larson family could only stand there awkwardly. They hardly caught a breath from the cold and tense

Chapter 262

James was used to facing such situations in the business world. He tried to break the awkward atmosphere and said, “Mr. Young, you are so early today. Sorry for all the trouble we caused and for letting you arrive early this morning.” No one responded. Charles didn’t even look at him.

James felt even more awkward than before.

Samantha came in with breakfast in her hand and said sarcastically, “Luckily we came early or we would miss this great show. Mr. Larson, are you trying to sell off your stepdaughter? I could recommend some customers for you if you like. Don’t go bugging Uncle Charles. He is not a person who simply takes a fancy to anyone.”

The Larson family’s pride was completely crushed.

Whitney’s face was all red from embarrassment.

Julianna then responded, “Samantha, this must be a misunderstanding. We’re just saying…”

Samantha interrupted, “You don’t have to explain. Just look at your daughter. Is she trying to dress up for a drama show? If you don’t treat Jess as your family, then I’ll treat her as my family. If you don’t care for Jess, then I’ll care for her.

If they were not Jessica’s parents, Samantha would have asked them to leave.

She thought that she was always the unlucky one; it turned out that Jessica was even more unlucky than her.

But, Jessica had never told or even expressed her thoughts to anyone before.

That made Samantha even more heartbroken.

Just then, Charles’ phone rang. He walked out of the ward when he saw the name on his phone screen.

After ten minutes, he came in with a handsome-looking man.

Samantha and Whitney were stunned when they saw the man. Even James and Julianna were attracted by his good looks.

Sebastian was already used to receiving other’s stares. He remained emotionless and focused on the patient lying on the bed.

It is her!

He knew right away that she was the girl he met at the banquet.

It’s really her!

Sebastian quickly regained his senses and focused on the task at hand.

“Uncle Charles, he is?” Samantha asked softly.

“A doctor,” Charles replied, with no further explanation.

James knew who the man was. He couldn’t believe that the genius doctor specializing in neurology had such good looks.

“Give me all the films.”

Charles looked at James as if he was signaling him. James obediently took all the films and handed them to Sebastian. The news of Sebastian reaching Eastsummer had spread throughout the hospital. Everyone tried to enter the ward, but only the Director of the Hospital, Jeff, and the Head of Neurology, Kevin, could enter.

Even though both Jeff and Kevin were older than Sebastian, they both looked like his assistants standing beside him.

All the doctors from other departments were watching Sebastian outside the ward through the transparent window.

Crowds started gathering outside of the ward.

Those who were not aware of the situation would have thought that a celebrity was there.

Of course, Sebastian was not a real celebrity, but he was a popular figure in the medical field.

“Is that Sebastian? It doesn’t look like him at all.”

“If it wasn’t for Jeff and Kevin, I would have thought he was a celebrity.”

“He is handsome and talented. It is not even possible to compare ourselves with him.”

As Sebastian heard the noise coming from outside, he pushed his gold-framed glasses and uttered, “It’s noisy.”

Chapter 263

At Jeff’s signal, Kevin exited the room and chased everyone away. He called the security guards to stand by the door and dispersed any crowds.

Sebastian skimmed through all the films and the lab report. His eyes paused when he glanced over the blood type column.

The blood type is the same as Grandpa’s. Both are negative.

His eyes swept over and he continued reading the lab report. He closed the file after finishing the last page and looked at the Larson family. “What did she encounter before she fell into a coma?”

James and Julianna looked at each other. They did not know where she had gone or what she had done before the incident.

“I think… I think she probably didn’t encounter any special situation,” Julianna replied awkwardly.

Sebastian shifted his gaze away from Julianna and looked at Charles.

“Someone very important to her left, and she witnessed it. Charles did not go into details.

Even so, Sebastian understood what he meant.

Although they had only met once, he could tell that Jessica was a strong-minded person. The incident must have really hit her hard; it made her lose her will to wake up.

The person must be very important to her!

Samantha also understood what Charles meant.

Who’s the person that made Jess like this? And what did she see?

“Is there anything we can do to wake her up?” asked Charles.

“She has fallen into a deep coma and lacks the mental strength to wake up. There are several ways we can try to help her. For example, the stimulation technique is where someone talks to her to encourage her to wake up. It is the most simple and common method that has been used. I will stay in Horington for two days. If she doesn’t wake up by then, we have to use the instrument which I have just developed. It can enter the patient’s dream and let others know the level of consciousness of the comatose patient,” Sebastian explained.

Charles stared at him coldly.

Sebastian pushed the gold-rimmed glasses up the bridge of his nose, and he did not speak anymore.

The consultation was over. “Dr. Ferguson, I’ve prepared coffee in my office,” Jeff said immediately.

Sebastian nodded.

Jeff and Kevin smiled after he agreed.

After Sebastian left, Charles looked at the Larson family.”

We don’t need so many people here.”

He gave an eviction order.

James wanted to stay, but he did not dare to offend Charles, so he left with Whitney.

Only Charles and Samantha were left in the ward.

Charles turned his gaze toward Samantha. She stared at him and asked, “Uncle Charles, are you going to chase me away too?”

He did not respond and looked at her quietly with cold eyes. Samantha was stunned and obediently left the ward.

Only Charles and Jessica were left in the ward. He held her soft and feeble little hands and placed them in his palm up

“Jess, I know you can hear me. You can’t change the fact that Simon is dead. Do you intend to escape and hide from reality forever? Who will avenge him? You’re the only person he can count on in this world. No one will stand for him, except for you. I can allow you to rest for another two days, but I definitely won’t allow you to keep hiding here. Two days later, if you don’t wake up, I’ll throw his body into the sea and let the fishes feast on him,” he whispered in her ear.

After he finished speaking, the tightly closed eyes opened. Her eyes were red and cold as hell.

Chapter 264

She turned her head to the person sitting next to her and glared at him with her ice-cold eyes.

Her eyes gradually became calm and indifferent when she realized who the person was.

“Rest well. That person has been found,” Charles comforted.

Tears started forming in her eyes.

She sat up and tried to get out of bed, but was held down by a pair of big and strong hands.

“He’s not going anywhere. Take good care of yourself first.” Charles gently stroked her hair behind her ear.

“Okay,” Jessica responded obediently.

“What would you like to eat?”

“Pumpkin soup.”

Jessica depended on nutrient injections to survive for the past few days. Her body was weak, as though all her strength had drained away.

Charles made a phone call and ordered someone to prepare the food.

He stayed beside her bed the whole time to keep her company.

Twenty minutes later, Ash entered the ward with an exquisite meal box. He left the room after delivering the food.

Charles opened the meal box and the fragrance of food wafted out.

Jessica stretched out to reach for the food, but Charles was one step ahead of her. He picked up the spoon and gently scooped a small mouthful of soup. He then placed the spoon next to his lips, blew it gently, and fed it to her.

Jessica looked at the food in a daze.

Seeing that she had no response, Charles said softly, “It’s not hot anymore.”

“Don’t be so nice to me,” she said flatly.

She felt that she was an ominous person.

Those who were good to her would always end up with a bad outcome.

“Open your mouth,” Charles urged.

There was still no response from Jessica.

Suddenly, he took a sip of soup and leaned down. He then kissed her pale lips, with his hands on the back of her head. His sudden action gave her a shock. Her mind went blank, and she had forgotten to push the man away.

When she finally regained her senses and wanted to push him away, he let go of his hands.

He looked at her blushing face and the anger in her eyes. “You look so much better now.”

“You…”

As soon as she opened her mouth, Charles interrupted her. His death is not your fault. You can’t control life and death. Now, drink the pumpkin soup.”

When Jessica heard the words “drink the pumpkin soup”, she shrank back subconsciously.

He was frustrated yet amused at her actions.

He scooped a small spoonful again, then blew on the soup to cool it, and fed it to her.

This time, Jessica opened her mouth and drank the soup obediently.

“Good girl.” Charles rubbed her head and whispered softly after she finished the bowl of soup.

She looked at his hand and his gentle appearance. “Charles, don’t be so nice to me.”

“Silly girl!”

Since he refused to listen, she stopped talking and closed her eyes.

She did not want to take the risk and implicate others anymore.

Charles frowned.

Although she had woken up, she decided to isolate herself from the world.

At the same time, at a corner of the most prestigious private mansion in Horington, someone had quietly climbed over the wall and slowly slid down from the second floor.

After landing on the ground, Xander looked around and made sure that no one was there. He then let out a sigh of relief.

Finally, I got to see Jessica! I wonder how she’s doing.

Xander had just taken two steps when suddenly, bright lights were shining at him from all directions.

Chapter 265

After a while, he could finally open his eyes.

Xander scanned the people around him. He was furious to see his father, who was standing across from him.

“Tie him up.”

The men rushed forward from all directions to bind him.

Although he was held on by a few people, Xander did not give up struggling to break free.

He yelled, “Dad, why do you want to detain me?”

The latter stepped forward to look at his son before saying earnestly, “Son, I’m doing this for your sake.”

“You’re locking me up for my sake? Give me a good reason why I can’t be out!” exclaimed Xander.

Austin answered, “I told you before. Recently, an enemy has spoken out and wanted to use you to threaten me. You’re my only son, so I can’t risk it. Until I settle this once and for all, you need to stay at home.”

“Dad, when did you become such a coward? It’s not like you’ve never encountered this kind of situation before.”

Xander felt that Austin had changed and had become too cautious. He had a thought that the latter was doing it deliberately.

“Please don’t do this, Dad. Can’t you send someone to protect me? I need to go out urgently,” Xander pleaded. “No.” Austin rejected it without a second thought.

I don’t intend to keep you here either, but that person warned me to watch out for you. That alone is enough to scare me. He is a powerful man in Chanaea. If I don’t remain on my toes, I may risk destroying my gang and losing my son’s life. I wonder what Xander did to offend the man.

Austin dared not mention it. All he could do was protect Xander and force him to stay at home.

Xander could not comprehend Austin’s painstaking efforts.

He only felt that the latter was acting unreasonably. “Bring Mr. Xander up,” instructed Austin solemnly. “Let me go.”

No matter how hard Xander struggled, it was in vain.

Austin glanced at the window and ordered, “Seal that window. No, seal all the windows.”

Xander, who was locked in the room, heard the sound of welding. He walked to the window and his blood boiled with anger.

“Ruthless! You’re totally cruel!” he grunted.

Over at the hospital, James was happy when he saw Jessica was awake. However, he noticed that she was a little strange. He felt that there was an icy feeling in her eyes.

“Jess, you’re finally up. I’ve been so worried,” uttered James warmly, which differed from the image of a strict father.

He had already offended Charles the day before, so he naturally had to find a remedy.

Since Charles treasures Jessica, I can make things right by being good to her.

Jessica did not respond. She had a faint expression.

Sebastian took a step forward before pulling James away to isolate the two.

The former gazed at Jessica, and his eyes involuntarily fell on her beautiful eyes.

Those eyes shouldn’t look like that.

Chapter 266

“Are you feeling any discomfort?” Sebastian stood by the window while the light outside shone on half of his face. It made him look angelic.

Samantha stared at the handsome doctor and fell hopelessly in love.

She felt as though she was going to be unfaithful to Jack. Samantha, who had a weakness for good looks, unexpectedly had a wicked thought. Ah, how lucky I would be if I’m the one lying in the hospital bed right now.

Jessica shook her head. “All good. I was too tired before, so I slept too long.”

“Okay. If you’re tired, just take a good rest, replied Sebastian.

“Thank you.

Sebastian continued to look into her eyes. He did not want to be nosy, yet he could not help but say, “Girls who love to smile will always have better luck than others. You should have some joy in your eyes.

Smile? I don’t think so. In the past, I smiled enough. But what did that bring me? There was no luck but only misfortune.

Although Jessica disagreed, she did not refute it.

Sebastian saw her depressed look, then turned to James, who had a flattering expression. The former said to Charles, “If anything comes up, call my assistant.” He left after saying that.

Jessica recuperated in the hospital for a week before getting Charles’ approval for her discharge.

She did not notify the Larson family of her discharge, so Charles picked her up alone.

After getting in the car, Jessica quickly asked, “Where is he?”

She could not reach Xander, so she did not know where Riley was hiding. Charles sealed his lips as he refused to reveal anything.

Riley is a cunning one. I’ve already experienced it firsthand. If you want to catch him, we will need a strong network and intelligence.

Charles had expected that she would ask. “I’ll take you to a place.”

Jessica’s eyes darkened. “I’m not going. Tell me where he is.” “You’ll know when we get there.”

She reached out for the door handle, only to find that he had locked it.

“Tell me.” Jessica stared at him coldly.

Charles gazed at her beautiful eyes admiringly. “Silly girl, you can see him once you get there.”

She’s usually smarter than this; she has become silly when it comes to this matter.

After calming down, Jessica sat quietly while looking at the scenery outside.

Charles repeatedly glanced at her.

As if the air had condensed and time had stopped, the inside of the car was unusually silent.

An hour later, they entered a remote area surrounded by weeds. A solitary warehouse stood there.

The car stopped slowly in front of the warehouse, and the doors gradually opened.

Jessica looked at the warehouse in front of her. Someone was hiding in the dark and secretly reported the situation through a walkie-talkie.

“Boss, a man and a woman got here in a Maybach. They seem to be rich.”

Riley tossed the barbecue skewer in his hand when he heard the report.

A guy with a protruded mouth asked, “Boss, shall we rob the rich and help the poor?”

Riley kicked the man in the leg. “That goes without saying.”

Two rich people suddenly arrive at this secluded place. How can we let them go? Lately, a group of unknown assholes swallowed all my turfs.

Riley suspected that the Young family had something to do with it, but there was no evidence.

However, he kept that grudge in mind.

Sooner or later, I’ll get it all back.

Chapter 267

Riley kicked the wine bottle next to his feet, then ordered his subordinates, “Open the warehouse door. Let’s get rich.”

As soon as his voice fell, the trembling voice of the guard boy sounded from the walkie-talkie.

“Boss, they want to see you.”

Riley was stunned.

It seems like they did not just pass by. They are here for business.

“Open the door.”

As soon as the door was opened, a sour smell wafted out.

Even with the disgusting smell, Charles and Jessica did not flinch at all.

Riley’s eyes lit up when he saw the two. They sure are big clients. I’ve been running out of dough lately. They came just in time for me to slaughter the hell out of them.

Jessica narrowed her eyes as she glared at the person before her.

I can recognize this man even if I turn to ashes. It’s him! Riley!

The veins on the back of her hands popped out as she clenched her fists in anger.

Suddenly, a pair of hands held her slightly trembling hands, spreading the warmth from the palms to the body.

Riley sat on the sofa in front of them. He narrowed his eyes while uttering aloud, “What can I do for you?”

Without waiting for the two to speak, he added, “No matter what it is, I must explain to you that I won’t do anything for less than 150 thousand dollars. I don’t just take any job. However, your satisfaction is guaranteed once I take it.” Charles took out a knife and threw it at Riley’s feet.

The latter looked at the knife in shock. Then, he glared at them and snapped, “Are you here to talk about business or seek revenge?”

“You’re not that stupid,” Charles cooed.

Instantly, a smirk appeared on Riley’s face as he was amused.

“It’s just the two of you?” He gazed at them with disdain.

Are they underestimating me or overestimating themselves?

The subordinates around followed their boss and laughed.

“Boss, they are here to give us food.”

“Just leave it to us, Boss. We can beat them to the ground.”

“They must be courting death. How dare they have the courage to fight against our boss?”

“Just watch us destroy them.”

“Hold on. This little lady is pretty good-looking,” remarked the man with a protruded mouth as he scanned Jessica’s body.

Suddenly, he felt a chill on the back of his neck.

Charles’ cold eyes fell on the man’s body as if he was looking at a corpse.

Riley raised his hand to stop his subordinates’ chattering before glancing at the two arrogantly. “I’ll give you a chance. If you give me 1.5 million dollars, plus the car outside, I’ll let this go. Otherwise, be prepared to face a merciless death.”

Charles also taunted, “I’ll give you one chance. Ask your subordinates to leave us. Otherwise, all of you will end up with the same fate. I’m going to count to three.”

“Hahaha!” Riley laughed sarcastically.

The same was true for the subordinates around. All of them thought the two were being ridiculous.

“Guys, isn’t he funny?”

“He’s so funny that I’m aching from all the laughing.” “Boss, they love to joke around.”

Chapter 268

“One.”

Charles ignored everyone’s ridicule.

“Two.”

Riley felt disdain.

“Three.”

As soon as the third sound trailed off, Jessica rushed out.

She thought she was fast enough, but the people around her were faster.

Bump.

They kicked away the one closest to them, and the man fell heavily on the side table. The noise broke the laughter of the group of people.

Both Charles and Jessica were fast. Their hits were quick, ruthless, and accurate.

By the time Riley reacted, a few subordinates had already fallen to the ground.

“All of you, come together!” roared Riley.

Everyone around him dashed forward with weapons in their hands.

Riley sat in the same position. “Relax and don’t kill anyone. We need the money.”

I need to squeeze some money out of them.

Fifteen minutes had passed, and the number of subordinates around Riley was decreasing. Many of them wailed as they fell to the ground.

His expression finally changed.

These two are rock solid.

Thud!

The last subordinate fell directly at Riley’s feet and then spat blood on them.

Riley looked at the two approaching people. Suddenly, he pulled out a weapon from his pocket.

“Don’t move. If you take another step, I’ll break your heads.” Riley glared at them. “So what if you have the fighting skills? You can’t avoid my bullets.”

Just as Riley vaunted, Charles waved his hand gently.. A group of people wearing black camouflage uniforms sprang out from all directions. Each of them held a weapon in their hands. One of them pointed it directly at Riley’s head.

Riley’s legs trembled with fright.

At that moment, he was finally scared.

I only wanted to scare him just now. Even if I exposed this hand earlier, I wouldn’t dare shoot him. Little did I know that they came to take revenge. At best, we’re just some human sandbags.

Catching sight of the sudden emergence of those people, Jessica turned to look at Charles in surprise.

Are these people on his team? No, they’re not! They have an unusual vibe.

Riley dropped the weapon in his hand before kneeling on the ground.

“I was wrong.”

He swallowed his ego and immediately admitted his mistake.

“Wrong?” Jessica sneered. While walking to him, she

picked up a knife from the ground. “Do you even know what you did wrong?”

Riley’s mouth twitched.

What did I do wrong? I don’t even know them.

“Tell me, what is it that I did wrong?” questioned Riley in a flattering tone.

Suddenly, the sharp knife pierced his palm.

Riley screamed miserably.

He thought of getting up and responding to the attack. However, with a cold weapon on the back of his head, he dared not move.

Sweat drenched his body.

“Why did you kill him?” Jessica yelled squeezing Riley’s neck tightly.

Chapter 269

“Why?” Scarlet eyes, monstrous hatred, and pain were intertwined.

“He was still so young. Why did you have to be so cruel? There was a future ahead of him!”

Jessica’s eyes gradually turned crimson as her expression turned demented. She channeled all her hatred to her strength, then clasped his neck tightly.

Suddenly, someone grabbed hold of her hand.

Jessica glared at Charles as he took away the knife from her hand. “Don’t stain your hands for this worthless prick.” Riley was frightened by Jessica’s mad appearance. If this guy hadn’t stopped her, I would be in hell by now. But the situation now isn’t much better. If I don’t bandage this wound in time, I’ll die from excessive blood loss.

“Hey, guys. I don’t have the slightest idea what you’re saying. Perhaps you got the wrong guy.” Riley was so baffled that he suppressed the agitation in his heart. Wrong guy?

The anger in Jessica’s eyes rose again.

It’s clear that he doesn’t care about Simon’s death!

“The dock. Warehouse 8,” enunciated Jessica word by word.

Riley stiffened as his memory returned.

I remember it now. It’s that ignorant little bastard. His father sold him to me, so he’s mine. How I teach him is up to me. Unexpectedly, he went against me. All I did was punish him a little. How would I know that he would die from such a minor attack?

He was disdainful and did not think he did anything wrong. That kid was just a little mouse in a dirty ditch. It’s not the first time that I have gone overboard with teaching others a lesson. I did not know that the good-for-nothing had backup.

Riley dared not express his thoughts. With a humble expression on his face, he pleaded, “I just allowed my subordinates to teach that boy a lesson without thinking that they would end… No, it’s my fault. I’ll deal with those heartless jerks to comfort his soul in heaven.”

Listening to his flawed explanation, Jessica looked at him with colder eyes. They were so frosty that Riley stopped talking.

After Charles waved his hand gently, two tall men stepped forward to pick Riley up.

“What are you doing?” Riley panicked.

The men’s movements were quick as they hoisted him skillfully before hanging him in the air.

“I was wrong. Spare me this time. I truly have nothing to do with it.”

Charles turned to look at the subordinates on the ground. These bastards are so scared that they don’t dare to speak.

A man in a camouflage uniform entered with a box of arrows and placed it in the middle.

“It is simple to leave this place alive. All you have to do is shoot these at your boss. Of course, you can choose not to do it.” The man said to the subordinates on the ground.

Everyone glanced at each other, and nobody dared to say anything for a while.

“Those who don’t wish to go against their will can share his fate. We’ll consider that you’re fulfilling your allegiance.”

Riley, who was in midair, quivered with fright. “I’m your boss. All of you have sworn your loyalty to me.”

The man in the camouflage uniform asserted callously, “I’ll start the countdown.”

Before the word “I” fell, the subordinates below swarmed to snatch the arrows from the box.

Chapter 270

Riley gazed at the subordinates underneath, who were aiming sharp arrows at him.

Suddenly, a smell of urine dissipated in the air as a yellow liquid dripped down Riley’s feet.

The man in the camouflage uniform cast a glance, then sternly said to the young man, “What are you waiting for? If you don’t shoot the arrow in 15 minutes, you’ll join him in hell.”

Under this command, the subordinates dared not hesitate any longer.

The bodyguard placed a clean silk scarf in Charles’ stretched-out palm.

He held Jessica’s hand while gently wiping the bloodstain on it.

“Let’s go.”

Jessica did not want to leave as she wanted to watch Riley suffer in pain.

“Be good and come with me.”

A pair of big hands covered her eyes.

“He’s not worth it.”

Charles seemed to understand what she wanted and whispered, “Some things are just not for you to see. It’s inconvenient for you to be here. Do you still wish to continue?”

Jessica understood his intentions. She turned around and left.

Riley, who was hanging in the air, also understood what he was about to face.

“D… -Don’t…”

That miserable cry worsened when countless arrows struck him.

The two slowly drove away from the warehouse. When the car entered Horington Island, Charles’ mobile phone rang.

“Is he dead?”

“Not yet,” replied the person on the other end.

Charles raised his eyebrows.

Jessica turned to look at him with sharp eyes, staring straight at the phone.

“Since he’s not dead, we have to make him suffer. Send him to Amy,” muttered Charles.

At the mention of Amy, the person on the other end of the call trembled intuitively.

He glanced at Riley, who survived tenaciously, and a trace of sympathy emerged in his indifferent eyes.

Perhaps he will regret not dying now.

“Okay,” responded the man.

Upon hanging up the phone, he waved to his men. Two of them strode forward to drag Riley away.

Jessica asked Charles, “Where’s that?”

He replied gently, “It’s a place where there’s only a way in but no way out.”

You don’t need to know the details.

Jessica kept quiet and did not continue to question.

She did not ask who the people in the warehouse were, nor did she show curiosity.

On a rainy day in early spring, a slender figure walked into a village with clusters of self-built houses and narrow alleys. Jessica stood in front of a house. She glanced at the house number before walking to one of the doors.

A middle-aged woman in the corridor went downstairs with a basket and then gazed at her. “Are you here to see Danny and his wife?”

Jessica answered, “Yeah.”

“Are you also a victim of their blackmail?” asked the middle-aged woman.

“Yes.”

“Oh, you are a step too late. A few days back, the police arrested Danny and his wife. This couple is known for harassing others with unreasonable demands. About a week ago, the couple boasted about making 8 thousand dollars and that the police had nothing on them. After several days, a group of police came and took the couple away. It seemed that they had obtained evidence of their blackmail, and the two were involved in a homicide case.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 260)  

Chapter 251

“What would you like to eat?” Xander asked, passing her the menu.

“It’s my treat, so you choose. Order what you like,” Jessica replied, handing the menu back to him.

Seeing that, the waiter suggested, “Why don’t you try our specialties? They are the bestsellers at our restaurant.” “That looks good. Bring us one of each of your specialties,” Xander said.

The waiter paused. “We have eighteen specialties, so I’d recommend ordering four dishes for the two of you. You may add on other dishes later if it’s not enough.”

Jessica did not like to waste food, so she said to the waiter, “Just bring us any three dishes.”

Then, she turned to Xander and continued, “I heard that the food here is delicious, but I don’t know if that’s true or not. The atmosphere is nice.”

“Yes, it is,” he replied distractedly.

He was worried that she would ask him where he had been all this while. He did not know how he should answer.

Should I be honest, or should I lie? If I answer honestly, I’m afraid she won’t be able to accept it. After all, it’s not appropriate to let a girl know those sorts of things. However, if I lie and she finds out about it, then she’ll think that I’m a dishonest person.

Although he appeared calm outwardly, he was feeling nervous and could not stop worrying.

As they chatted, he noticed that she did not ask him about it. That made him feel a little guilty.

While Jessica continued to eat, she suddenly felt a change in the atmosphere between them. She glanced at Xander and saw that his expression had turned from energetic to withdrawn.

“What’s the matter?” she asked.

As soon as she asked him that, her phone rang. The call was from the person that she had sent to look after Simon. The moment she answered it, she heard Jace’s worried voice.

“Jess, this is bad. Simon was taken away by the people from the casino, and I couldn’t stop them. They looked so frightening. Something’s not right. I’m worried that something might happen to Simon.”

Jessica got to her feet at once. “Where are you now?” she asked.

“I’m in the western suburbs. Those men have already left. I couldn’t get through to the boss, so I don’t know who those men were,” Jace replied.

Xander stood up as well.

As soon as Jessica hung up, he asked worriedly, “What happened?”

“Simon has been taken away by a gang of men from the casino. I need you to help me find out who they are,” she answered.

“Okay,” he replied immediately.

As they started heading out of the restaurant, their waiter rushed up to them and said, “Excuse me, you haven’t paid the bill.”

Xander took out a wad of cash from his wallet, plucked out a few bills, and gave it to the waiter. “Keep the change,” he said before striding away.

As they hurried toward the restaurant’s exit, a middle-aged couple not too far behind them exchanged glances and started following them.

Xander quickly made a call. “Louis, find out if those men have been to the shanty town in the western suburbs. Hurry,” he ordered.

Jessica could think of two places they could have gone there, and both of them were places that Simon and his dad used to visit frequently.

They got into the car, and Xander started the engine.

As they started to drive away, someone suddenly ran into the car and fell to the ground. Before the two of them could get out of the car, a middle-aged woman stormed up to the car and started rapping her knuckles on the car window. “Get out of the car. You ran into my husband, so get down now,” she shouted.

They got down, and the man in front of the car started howling in pain while holding his leg.

“My leg! Oh, I think my leg’s broken,” he wailed.

They knew at once that he was faking it, but they did not have time to get into an argument with them right then.

“How much do you want?” Xander asked bluntly.

Chapter 252

If it was something that could be solved with money, then it was not a problem.

Seeing that Xander was so straightforward, the middle-aged woman did not hold back. “My husband is my family’s breadwinner. Now that you’ve injured him, he won’t be able to go to work. I’ll have to take into consideration the loss of income, hospital bills, medication, and many more. I don’t need a lot. 8 thousand dollars will be enough. If you give us the money, we’ll forget all about this incident. For better or worse, we won’t trouble you anymore after this.”

The expression on the woman’s face implied that she was letting them off lightly.

8 thousand dollars! How did she even come up with that amount? Add on another two to four thousand dollars and that amount would be equivalent to the down payment for a studio apartment.

It was clear that the woman was trying to take advantage of Xander.

Not wanting to waste any more time arguing with the woman, he took out a wad of bills from his wallet and handed it to the woman. “That’s all I have. Take it, he said curtly, then pointed at the man lying on the ground. “You, get out of the way.”

The middle-aged woman stared at the money in her hand. There was probably only about 2 thousand dollars there.

She did not expect that he would really give her money when she asked for it.

When the man lying on the ground caught sight of the money, he immediately stopped howling in pain.

The couple looked at each other, and they were both thinking the same thing. There was no way that they were going to let their cash cow get away that easily.

They would only let him go if they wrested eight thousand dollars from him.

At that moment, Xander’s phone rang. It was Louis.

“Did you manage to find something?” he asked after answering the phone.

“Yes. Riley’s men went to the shanty town in the western suburbs today. I’ve sent you the address of their hideout,” Louis reported.

When he hung up, the middle-aged couple had already discussed among themselves and came to a decision.

“Get out of the way,” Xander growled impatiently when he saw that the man was still on the ground.

The woman shouted, “Why should we get out of the way? You knocked him over and didn’t compensate us, yet you dare to act so arrogantly. If you don’t give us eight thousand dollars, we’re not leaving.”

Disgusted by the woman’s greed, he hissed through gritted teeth, “You’d better take the money you got and leave. If you do that, I can pretend nothing happened. However, if you continue to make ridiculous demands, you might get the money you want but not have the chance to spend it.”

If it had been anyone else, they would have gotten as far away as they could after hearing those words.

However, the woman was not afraid at all, especially since Xander was so young.

“Oh my, are you threatening me? Take a look at yourself. You’re just a little child. Are you even eighteen years old? Do you have a driving license? I suspect you don’t even have one,” she sneered. As soon as she said that, she thought of how she could ask for more money.

Jessica watched the scene unfold and guessed that it would take a few hours at least to settle it.

They were obviously a greedy couple. If Xander agreed to their demand and gave them 8 thousand dollars, who was to say that they would not ask for another 2 thousand dollars?

Their greed was so insatiable that no amount of money would satisfy them.

Having no time to waste, she interjected, “Xander, send me the address. I’ll head over first. You stay here and handle this.”

If they had not been in a hurry, they would not give the couple even a single penny.

“Okay,” he replied while nodding.

However, the middle-aged woman was determined to stop her from leaving.

They had targeted Xander and Jessica because they were in a hurry and looked like they had money to spare. Those types of people were the easiest to blackmail.

If one person left to attend to their urgent matter, the person who stayed behind would not be in as much of a hurry anymore. If that happened, they would not be able to get the money they wanted.

Chapter 253

Suddenly, the middle-aged woman pulled Jessica while her thoughts were filled with rescuing Simon.

“You can’t leave until you settle the matter.”

“Let go!” Jessica frowned.

Immediately afterward, the middle-aged woman shouted, Everyone, check this out. Someone is trying to flee the scene after hitting the man.”

In an instant, the onlookers started to surround them when they heard the commotion.

Jessica tightened her grip on the middle-aged woman’s hand. The latter winced in pain and let go of her hand.

Then she turned around and left. At that moment, four young men blocked her path by standing in front of her. “You can’t leave.”

However, she ignored them.

When the middle-aged woman noticed they were trying to help her, she yelled, “This woman hit me. You must prevent her from leaving.”

In the meantime, Jessica scrutinized them one by one. All of them had resolute faces. Although they were wearing ordinary clothes, they couldn’t hide their intimidating aura. As a matter of fact, they didn’t look like ordinary people. Most likely, they were affiliated with the special task forces.

Even if she teamed up with Xander, they had zero chance of winning against them.

Needless to say, she was no match for them as she was self-taught, while her opponents all underwent formal training.

For that reason, she did not want to engage in a fight with them because she knew the chance of her winning was minuscule. She explained, “This couple is trying to blackmail me. I have an urgent matter to deal with now. As for their matter, someone will deal with it later.”

Hearing that, the middle-aged woman interrupted, “Not only did she run into the man with her car, but she also beat me up. You must not let her leave.”

“Okay, I will stay.” Jessica turned her head. “Xander, you should leave first.”

The four young men’s expressions changed when they heard Xander’s name.

Abruptly, they blocked his path when he was about to leave. Jessica narrowed her eyes. “What’s the meaning of this?” She gave them a cold stare.

“Neither of you can leave.”

Furious, Xander tried to suppress his anger and glared at the middle-aged woman. “I only have 2,000 dollars on me, and I already gave them to you. I will make a transaction for the remaining 6,000 dollars later.”

When the couple heard those words, they were secretly delighted.

“No, you must pay all of them in cash. I’ve heard that you can cancel the transaction within 24 hours. We have no way of contacting you if you cancel the transaction.”

“What do you want then?” Xander questioned.

“Go and withdraw money. We want the cash right now.”

“Okay. Get into the car. We will go and withdraw the money now.” He looked at the woman coldly.

“No, what if you hurt us? I know there’s a bank nearby. You should withdraw the money there.”

In order to prevent Xander from escaping, the middle-aged woman requested two of the young men to accompany them.

Meanwhile, the remaining two will guard Jessica to prevent her from escaping.

Undeniably, the lady had truly thought things over. Little did she know, her thoughtfulness would cause her life to be in danger.

Xander knew that Jessica was anxious. “You don’t have to worry. I’ve already sent someone over. If Riley’s people dare to touch him, I won’t let them get away easily,” he comforted.

“Okay.” She nodded.

Although he had already given an order to his subordinates, it was not enough to calm her down, as she couldn’t shake off the uneasy feeling.

Chapter 254

Five minutes later, Xander came back and threw the money at the couple.

“Let me through.”

In actuality, he wasn’t speaking to the couple. He was speaking to those four with unknown identities.

The four men frowned when they noticed the couple was satisfied after receiving the money.

Moments later, Xander got into the car.

Next, Jessica walked past the four men and said in a cold voice, “Holding the candle to the devil, how superb!”

The next moment, the door was slammed shut, and the car drove past them.

Shortly afterward, the four young men exchanged looks, and their gaze fell on the couple.

After the crowd dispersed, the couple stopped acting.

One of the young men turned his head before they left the scene, and he saw the couple standing there unharmed, looking excited.

On second thought, the four young men blocked the couple’s path.

“You lied!” the leader shouted.

“Lie? What do you mean? They did run into us. On top of that, we didn’t force them to compensate us. It’s none of your business. Now step aside.”

Nevertheless, they didn’t move away as they finally realized an innocent person had to suffer the consequences of their action.

“Follow us to the police station and leave the money with the police,” one of them said.

Hearing that, the middle-aged woman quickly covered her pocket.

“You are suspected of blackmail. If you return the full amount and proactively surrender, the punishment will be lighter,” the leader said.

“Blackmail? Do you have any evidence? There’re no surveillance cameras here,” the middle-aged man scoffed. Listening to that, the four young men examined the surroundings. They noticed there was a surveillance camera nearby, but it couldn’t record what happened at the spot they chose to commit their crime.

Seeing that the four young men didn’t want to leave, the woman yelled, “Somebody help! They are trying to rob my money!”

The couple’s action infuriated the four young men.

Noticing that more people started to surround them, one of them said, “Xavier, let’s just forget about it.”

Xavier pulled a face and said, “No, they must be punished for what they did. Call the police immediately.”

Hearing their conversations, the hearts of the couple beat even faster. Since Jessica and Xander already left, they thought the police could not do much about them.

In fact, they already had a lot of experience dealing with those situations in the past.

Twenty minutes later, the police arrived at the scene and brought the six of them back to the police station.

On the other hand, Xander stepped on the gas and hurried to the dock.

“Don’t worry. All Riley wanted was money. He won’t hurt Simon. I already gave an order to my subordinates to rush back as soon as possible. He will be fine.”

Jessica acknowledged his words but kept silent the entire ride.

However, he did not tell her that Riley was a cunning and merciless person.

“Is it possible to drive faster?” she inquired.

Throughout the ride, she felt something was pressing against her heart, and she felt suffocated.

Most of the time, the more anxious one felt, the messier and worse the situation would be.

During the time they were on their way, there was a traffic jam. Xander kept honking the car horn, but it was futile. The cars in front remained stationary.

Moments later, Jessica peeked out and noticed there was an accident. A truck had crashed and blocked the road. They probably needed to wait for a few hours before they could continue their journey.

Chapter 255

“Use another road,” said Jessica in a low voice.

Xander reversed and got off the main road, turning to the side road.

The journey would shorten by at least half an hour with the side road.

The car sped through the journey.

Halfway through, Xander received a phone call from Louis. “Xander, we’ve arrived.”

“Did you find him? How is he now?” Xander asked.

“No one was found. When that jerk, Riley, heard we were looking for him, he ran away in fear. There are only a few men here. The boy you want is not here.”

“Keep looking. Also, get someone to find out where exactly Riley is hiding.”

Those people that dare touch his people must be tired of living “Yes.”

Xander ended the call and turned to look at Jessica. “Don’t worry. No news is good news. Since Riley knows I’m searching, he won’t have the guts to do anything to Simon.” “Okay.”

I hope that’s true! Riley, Riley… That name sounds so familiar.

Jessica’s brain was in a mess. She could not recall where she heard that name.

After twenty minutes, Xander’s car reached the dock and stopped outside the warehouse.

Louis and the rest were waiting at the door. They saw Xander get out of the car.

Respectfully, they shouted, “Xander.”

Many curious looks were shot at Jessica, who was standing behind Xander.

She was probably the woman that Xander was eager to meet after the mission.

“Did you find them?” Xander asked.

Louis lowered his head. “We searched everywhere, but we

still couldn’t find him. We even asked the people downstairs. They said they never saw that boy.”

“Xander, are we looking for the wrong person?”

Without waiting for Xander’s response, Jessica said, “Bring me to see those people.”

Those men were carried upstairs and their faces were filled with bruises. They were then tied up and pushed down by Louis’ men.

Louis kicked one of the men. “You better tell the truth to whatever we ask.”

They nodded fearfully.

Jessica scanned the men. “What time did your boss come here today?”

“He arrived at three in the afternoon and stayed here for the rest of the time.”

“Have you seen anyone?”

“No,” said the underling.

“Do you know Simon?”

Three of them looked at each other secretly and shook their heads.

“No. We are insignificant.”

No longer looking at those three, Jessica said, “They are lying. There’s no need to keep asking. Just deal with them.” Louis and the rest were taken aback. Some of them could not believe that such ruthless words could naturally come from a young and beautiful lady like her.

Wow, that’s right. Only a woman like her would be able to stand beside Xander. A delicate flower is not a suitable match for Xander!

The three men were dumbfounded. Upon seeing that they would really make a move, they were shocked still.

“We really don’t know.”

“We didn’t tell any lies.”

“Please spare us.”

Jessica stared at the men coldly and grabbed one of them by the collar. With a steely gaze, she said, “Don’t waste my last bit of patience.”

Now, she no longer had the time and effort to play guessing games with these people.

When she got out of the car and saw the warehouse, a memory surfaced from the dusty corners of her mind.

This place is too familiar!

She finally remembered where she heard the name, Riley.

Chapter 256

Riley! He’s the one who killed Simon in her previous life.

She always remembered him by his nickname, as his real name was seldom called.

Riley was like a rat. Not only was he cunning and sly, but he was also a calculative and greedy man. He wanted everything but did not have the ability to do so.

In her previous life, it was Riley who took a fancy to Whitney, taking her away from the club.

The Larson Family told her to find a solution. Thus, she had no choice but to seek her old friends in the mafia.

It was at that moment when she lost the only person who was truly good to her.

It was at that moment when she would no longer be able to see the little boy who treated her like his older sister.

This time, it was this person again that took Simon. She could not help but worry.

When the three men realized that they were serious, they grew nervous.

One of them gave up and said, “I’ll say it. The boss did bring a young boy over here.”

Rushing forward, Jessica urgently demanded, “Where is he?” “If I tell you, will you let me go?”

“If you don’t tell us, you will die,” replied Jessica coldly.

“I’ll say it.” The man was frightened. “He is being trapped in warehouse number eight.”

“Lead the way.”

The man was escorted roughly, with Jessica and the rest following closely.

“The one ahead is warehouse number eight.”

Louis walked in front and looked at the lock on the door. ” Boss, the door is locked.”

He kicked the man and demanded, “Where is the key?”

“The key is with the boss.”

“Move away,” said Xander in a low tone.

The men from behind had found axes and started slashing them open. Several burly men stepped forward and pushed the heavy door together.

The moment the door opened, a stench of blood drifted out.

Jessica pushed aside the people in the front and walked forward, only to see a small body hanging in midair swaying slightly.

His thin body was filled with wounds. Fresh blood slowly dripped onto the floor, forming a thick puddle.

Upon seeing the gruesome scene, Louis and the rest inhaled sharply.

Xander moved ahead, wanting to cover Jessica’s eyes, but he was pushed aside.

“Save him,” Jessica ordered.

Louis and the rest got to moving, releasing the ropes.

Jessica caught him as he fell. Fingers trembling slightly, her hands slowly reached for the pulse on his neck. She could not.

She was scared.

When she checked his pulse, there was nothing beating. However, she could clearly feel the warmth of his body.

His body was clearly still warm. Why is there no pulse movement? I must have made a mistake. Yes, it must have been my fault.

Jessica glanced at Xander. “Xander, please help me check if Simon still has a pulse. My hand seems to be having problems. I can’t seem to find his pulse, don’t you think it’s weird?”

Louis and the rest silently turned their heads.

Xander looked at her trembling hands and said in a low voice, “All right.”

He walked up and reached for the pale and stiff body in her arms.

Jessica urgently asked, “How is it? Is Simon still alive? He has a pulse, right?”

Xander could not bear to say the word ‘dead’ to someone with such a hopeful expression.

Seeing his lack of response, Jessica urgently asked, as if she was trying to prove something. “Look, his body is still warm. There is heat. He isn’t dead.”

Chapter 257

Xander’s heart ached for her as he watched her deceive herself.

He wanted her to pull herself together and face reality. “He’s dead,” said Xander cruelly.

In a cracked voice, she protested, “No!”

“How can he be dead? It’s impossible!” Jessica muttered.

He’s still so young. How can he be dead when he still has such a long way to go?

She distanced herself from him and avoided any connections.

Why was he still dead?

Why did God have to be so cruel to her and take away the only person who treated her sincerely?

She was powerless in her previous life. Why must she endure it all over again in this life?

“Ahh-“

A loud wail was heard by everyone in that place.

Jessica hugged Simon’s body as she cried uncontrollably. She looked depressed with reddened eyes. Everyone around her could clearly feel her sorrow and great reluctance.

Xander wanted to comfort her, but he didn’t know what to say.

The man who led them here was trembling in the corner.

Louis and the other guys watched Jessica’s frail body in silence. She hugged the little boy close, a wave of helpless despair washing over her.

After half an hour, she can’t seem to shed any more tears.

Jessica raised her hand to wipe off her tears. She didn’t look sad anymore but became indifferent and quiet.

Xander walked up to her and asked, “Are you okay, Jess?” Jessica looked up and gave him a weak smile.

Despite her smile, her expression remained cold and unreadable.

“I am good,” she said in a hoarse voice.

“I certainly won’t let Riley off,” Xander promised.

Jessica twitched her lips and rejected him coldly.

She carried Simon’s body and left. Xander offered his help but was rejected by her once again.

Simon had once requested to watch a sunrise.

This time, we shall watch the sunrise together.

Jessica brought Simon to the Emerald Cliff Platform. They sat by the cliff quietly and let the cold sea breeze relentlessly blow on their faces.

Xander stood nearby and guarded them silently.

When the first ray of sunlight shone on the sea, the ripples became golden and the sky turned rosy. However, even the sunshine couldn’t seem to warm their hearts anymore.

“Does it look beautiful?” Jessica asked while looking at the boy beside her.

The boy beside her didn’t respond. His head was leaning against her shoulders, as though suggesting that it looked beautiful because his sister was here by his side.

When the sun had fully risen, Jessica muttered, “I will bring you home now, Simon.”

She stood up and wanted to carry the little boy. However, she suddenly felt dizzy, and her sight became blurry. The next moment, she passed out.

Xander immediately rushed forward and held on to her. Her forehead was hot when he touched it with his hand.

Xander didn’t care about anything else and carried Jessica into his car. He drove off after ordering Louis to arrange a funeral for Simon.

At the same time, James was notified that Jessica was having a high fever. However, he did not care and continued socializing with his business partners.

When he returned home the next day, he asked unconcernedly, “Is Jess home yet?”

“Ms. Jessica didn’t return home after she went out that day,” answered Willow.

She hasn’t returned yet? Is her fever that serious? Where is Julianna now?” James frowned.

“Mrs. Larson is having a spa with Mrs. Ackerman and their friends.”

Chapter 258

“Call her back. How can she not care a damn when her daughter doesn’t come home? She only knows how to shop and enjoy life. Prepare the car now. I am heading to the hospital,” ordered James as he rubbed his forehead. James saw the unconscious Jessica when he arrived at the hospital.

Xander smirked at James when he arrived. “You must be a busy man, James. It seems that the Larson family is always so busy.”

Through this incident, it can be seen how low Jessica’s status was in the Larson family.

Xander had always known that there was no affection

between family members in wealthy families. Moreover, Jessica had just been recognized as the daughter of the Larson family.

James asked awkwardly after being ridiculed, “How is she?” “Still alive,” Xander retorted.

James then inquired the nurse embarrassingly. He was informed that Jessica was still unconscious with a high fever, and she should wake up by evening at the latest.

However, Jessica didn’t wake up as they were expecting her to.

“What’s wrong with her, doctor?” James asked.

The doctor had no idea either. He had never encountered a situation like this before.

“Her fever is gone and all of her vital signs are normal. Even though her body is still weak, she should be able to wake up by now. I will do an overall body check on her.”

However, the doctor still could not identify the problem even after the results were out.

Everyone thought that the situation was strange.

James started to panic.

Jessica was the key to whether the Larson family could expand and enter the Jetroina market. He could not afford to have her sick at this moment.

Julianna brought Whitney along to the hospital upon hearing the news.

James slapped Julianna the moment he saw her. “Do you know how to be a mother? Your daughter is hospitalized, and you only show up now!”

“Dad, Mom has just been notified. She rushed here immediately after finding out Jessica was admitted,” Whitney defended Julianna.

James looked at Whitney coldly and said, “Shut up.”

Julianna covered her face after being slapped. She was full of hatred when she felt the gaze of the surrounding people. However, when she raised her head and looked at James, her eyes were filled with grief. She said to James, “Honey, please don’t be angry. How’s Jess now?”

Xander felt disgusted by the Larson family as he sat and watched them.

Julianna stopped the doctor and asked him anxiously, How’s my daughter now?”

The doctor was unsure. “Your daughter had a high fever and slipped into a coma. But now that the fever is gone, she should have been awake. My guess is that there’s something wrong with this part of hers,” said the doctor as he pointed his finger at his head.

“We still have to observe her more to understand what exactly the problem is.”

On the following day, Jessica was still unconscious, even when all of her test results seemed normal.

“Doctor, is there no other way?”

“There is. If you can have the world’s top brain specialist, Sebastian Ferguson, over to check on Jessica, he might find a solution to her problem,” said the doctor.

The doctor had never seen such a unique case like Jessica’s after years of working at the hospital.

“It’s impossible for us to get Sebastian here. Does that mean that my daughter is…” Julianna covered her face and sobbed.

James suddenly thought of a person. He found Jessica’s phone and dialed his number.

Charles’ lips curved into a smile when he saw the name displayed on his phone.

Could it be that the little girl had taken the initiative to call him?

“Hey, little girl!”

Chapter 259

James was slightly startled, but joy flashed past his eyes. “Mr. Young, I’m Jess’ father,” James said awkwardly. The person on the other line was silent for a moment.

“Mr. Larson, is there something wrong?” Charles’ voice turned solemn.

“Mr. Young, I’m calling because I’d like to ask for a favor. Are you able to contact Dr. Ferguson?” James asked worriedly.

“What happened?” Charles had a bad feeling about this. “Something’s wrong with Jess. She went into a coma for three days, and she’s still not awake. The hospital checked on her, but there didn’t seem to be any issues. So now, we can only ask Sebastian, since he’s an expert.”

Charles’ heart sunk a little. “I understand.”

After ending that call, Charles called up the chief assistant’s phone. “Prepare the plane, we’re flying to Horington.”

Charles hurried downstairs and bumped into Samantha, who was going back into her room.

Samantha saw that Charles seemed to be in a hurry and asked, “Uncle Charles, what’s wrong?”

“Something happened to Jess.”

“What?!” Shocked, Samantha followed him immediately.” What happened? I’m coming with you.”

The two of them quickly left, but were intercepted by Tristan.

“Sam, where are you going again?” Tristan looked displeased with his daughter.

“It is none of your business where I’m going,” Samantha answered impatiently.

Charles looked at his older brother. “Tristan, Sam, and I have to take a trip to Horington.”

“What’s so important that you have to leave now? It’s not too late to leave tomorrow either, your brother’s coming back tonight,” Tristan said with a frown.

“It’s urgent.” Charles brushed it off and got in the car. Samantha followed, but was pulled back by Tristan.” Charles has something going on, so don’t go being a busybody.”

What does he mean by busybody!

Samantha was furious. “Something happened to my friend, and you call that being a busybody. I’m not as cold-blooded as you, with the ability to watch his own wife take her life. Get out of my way.”

Samantha pushed Tristan away and slammed the door after she got in the car.

Tristan looked at his daughter furiously.

“Tristan, you can go back. I’ll take care of Sam.” With that, he drove the car slowly out of the foyer.

Charles then called Sebastian, but it went unanswered. Subsequently, he called Sebastian’s assistant.

“Mr. Young, Mr. Ferguson is currently doing research. We are unable to contact him either unless Mr. Ferguson reaches out to us first. He does not like to be disturbed when doing his research,” the assistant explained apologetically.

“Where are you? I’ll go personally to meet him,” Charles said in earnest.

The assistant was in a dilemma. “Mr. Young, I don’t think that is a good idea. Why don’t I try contacting Mr. Ferguson first?”

“All right.”

After hanging up the phone, the assistant put on some mandatory protective clothing. Before entering the laboratory, he looked through the tough glass door at the people who were focusing on their work.

If I’m to interrupt Mr. Ferguson right now, will I be in trouble?

The assistant was just about to ring the doorbell when he suddenly recalled that just last month, Mr. Ferguson removed it because people kept ringing it, and that distracted him.

The assistant was left with no choice but to knock on the thick tempered glass and pray that people inside could hear.

Alas, the quality of the glass was too good and with the excellent soundproofing, no one heard a single thing.

Just when the assistant was about to give up, the person who had his back toward the door turned around and looked at him with tired, bloodshot eyes.

Chapter 260

The assistant was ecstatic and danced for joy outside the door with an excited yet urgent expression.

Sebastian pushed the gold-rimmed glasses perched on top of his nose and rubbed his brows.

The door opened. The clean, white lab coat worn on him seemed to have a unique combined smell of both cleanliness and foulness.

“What’s the matter?” The slightly hoarse voice, along with the unique lowness of the tone, resulted in a refreshing type of feeling when traveling through the ears.

The assistant couldn’t help but sigh when listening to the voice. It really was a loss for the voice acting industry when Mr. Ferguson didn’t choose that path.

But then, thinking of how outstanding Mr. Ferguson is in the medical field, it still shows that he’s more suitable to contribute to the human race.

“Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Charles Young was looking for you, it seems like something urgent.”

The assistant handed him the phone.

Sebastian took the phone and called back.

After the call went through, he asked coldly, “What’s wrong?” “There’s something wrong with my friend, and the doctor can’t do anything to help. You’re an expert in this area.”

“What’s the overall situation?” Sebastian asked with composure.

“High fever and fell into a coma. Even after the fever subsided, there seemed to be no signs of regaining consciousness. It has been three days.”

As he walked outside, Sebastian asked, “There are a few possibilities for this. Severe infection, cerebrovascular disease, brain tumor, brain swelling, and cerebral injuries. Are any of these possible?”

“It has been checked, those that you stated did not show, and everything’s normal. This is the reason I’m asking you,” Charles answered solemnly.

The scariest thing was when the cause could not be found.

The elevator rose from 11 levels below ground slowly to the ground level.

Ding!

The doors to the elevator open.

“I understand.”

“When will you be here?” There was a slight anxiety in Charles’ voice.

Sebastian raised his eyebrows and the corners of his lips curled into a slight smile. “Wait a while.”

The voice was cut off and the call was hung.

Charles looked at the blank screen of the end call

incredulously. That brat!

Just when he was dissing the other, he forgot that Sebastian’s age was older. However, in terms of seniority, Charles was the elder.

The private plane slowly descended at the Horington International Airport. Samantha followed Charles off the flight and boarded the car immediately.

“Mr. Young, are you going back to Horington Island?”

Since it was late at night, it was logical to go back to Horington Island to rest, but the chauffeur asked just in case.

“No, toward Rosehill Hospital. Then send Samantha back to Horington Island after.”

Samantha didn’t seem to agree. “No, I want to be at the hospital to look after Jess.”

Jess was her first friend at Horington.

She was the first person with no ulterior motives, did not purposefully sweet-talk her, and was honest.

Now that my friend is in potential danger, how can I just watch and do nothing?

Seeing the determination in her eyes, Charles did not insist. When the two of them arrived at Rosehill Hospital, there was only Xander by the hospital bed. No one from the Larson family was there.

Charles’ gaze fell upon Jessica on the hospital bed, face pale with both eyes shut tightly and eyebrows furrowed.

He walked forward, sat by the edge of the bed, and stretched his hand to her cheek.

However, before his hand could touch her, a manly pair of hands blocked him.

Charles looked toward the owner of those hands, and only then did he just discover his existence in the room.

Sharp eyes clashed with a pair of wild ones. Their line of sight met in the middle, and it seemed to light up a spark.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 249, 250)  

Chapter 241

“I’m not Little Stock God. This must be a misunderstanding.” Yonah said to the personnel.

However, they did not believe his words.

“You don’t have to hide it from us. We know that you are the Little Stock God. People tell us that the god himself is at this VIP lounge. Who else can it be?” they said confidently. They had never thought that Jessica was actually the Little Stock God, as she was too young for that title.

Yonah could only deny it, yet the personnel still refused to believe him.

“Which stock has high potential to balloon in the future, Little Stock God? Just tell us. We know the rules. You will get half of the total earnings if you help us,” he said.

Yonah was in a dilemma about this. Jessica gave him a cue with her eyes to help him out.

A month of interaction had allowed them to develop a bond. He understood Jessica’s cue. He pointed to the screen and said, “This stock has great potential to balloon.”

The personnel were excited by his reply and thought that he had indirectly admitted his identity as Little Stock God. They thanked him for the tips.

They managed to get Yonah’s phone number before leaving the VIP lounge.

Yonah felt relieved after they left. He took a glance at the reward they gave and asked, “Jess, what am I supposed to do right now?”

“That’s for you. Just keep it,” Jessica replied.

Yonah shook his head and said, “No, I can’t take it. This is for Little Stock God, not for me.”

Jessica sat in front of him and said sincerely, “I’ve never wanted to be Little Stock God. You just saw that, right? They would rather assume that you are the Little Stock God, with no doubt. If you want to earn big bucks in stock trading, trading alone is not enough. Your title is exceedingly useful to gain people’s confidence.”

Jessica stared at the 2,000 dollars lying on the table.

Yonah was startled and realized what her words meant.

“Are you saying that I should gather the money from people and buy stocks with that funds? Then, I should take a particular percentage of the earnings as the remuneration?” Yonah asked.

Jessica nodded and said, “Yes, all financial security agencies out there are providing this service, and the percentage of commission varies across the different agencies. We can emulate their operation. If it works, we can earn hundreds of thousands of dollars easily.”

Yonah was so excited about the idea after knowing the potential income they might earn. However, there were two questions that bothered him.

“What if we lose the money?” Yonah asked.

“How is my sixth sense?” Jessica asked rhetorically.

“Your sixth sense is always accurate and precise, but what if we mess it up?” Yonah replied.

“No agency can ever guarantee a profit on stocks and shares. Thus, we have to explain it to our clients beforehand,” Jessica said.

Yonah nodded.

“Why would the people believe us and give us the money?” he asked again.

“Because you are the Little Stock God!” Jessica smiled and said.

Yonah just realized her intention. We can gain people’s trust with this title.

“The personnel who just left will definitely recommend you to their peers if they earned a lot with your tips. This can bring you fame and more people will recognize you as the Little Stock God,” Jessica said.

Yonah was deep in thought. She is right. More people will believe in me if my followers earn big bucks in the stock market with the tips I have provided. It is called the butterfly effect.

Jessica noticed that Yonah was interested in her plan. He did not see that he was advancing gradually into Jessica’s trap.

回

Chapter 242

At the Headquarters of Fairview Ventures, which was located at Marsingfill, the senior executives followed Hugh’s lead and walked out of the conference room.

Hugh took a glance at the document that his assistant handed.

“Somebody must be practicing abusive trading, Gather the evidence and pass it to the Securities Regulatory Commission. They will handle this,” Hugh ordered,

“Okay,” Jake replied.

“Have you found out the real identity of Little Stock God of Horington City?” Hugh asked.

“Yes, I did. His real name is Yonah, currently working as a university lecturer. Stock trading is his favorite hobby. He has earned around 150 hundred thousand dollars lately by trading the stocks of Cloudlance Corporation,” Jake replied. “I need to know his background. Pass me all the information about him,” Hugh ordered.

Yonah’s previous trading history was listed clearly in the document.

Even he himself might have forgotten some of them.

After reading Yonah’s personal information and trading history, Hugh was confused. Something isn’t right with this guy.

“Are you sure all the information here is accurate?” Hugh asked.

Jake nodded and said, “Yes, I’m sure. I’ve verified the facticity of all information about him. This is totally legit. Boss, does this guy receive inside information from somewhere to make accurate and precise decisions when trading stocks?”

Back in the office, Hugh was looking at the candid photo of Yonah, which was taken when he visited the stock exchange center. The petite female follower at Yonah’s back caught his attention.

There were two photos in which both Yonah and that follower were captured.

The follower was wearing a face mask and cap. Hugh could not even see her face.

No one would ever pay attention to her.

“Come over and take a look,” Hugh instructed.

Jake stepped forward and looked at the two photos displayed on the monitor.

“Do you know her?” Hugh pointed to the female follower in those photos.

Jake pondered over the question as the follower’s back view seemed familiar to him.

A girl’s face appeared in his mind, and her eyes were perfectly matched with those of the female followers in the photos.

“It’s her!” Jake exclaimed.

Hugh smiled and responded, “Yes, it’s that little girl.”

She had really surprised everyone, including Hugh.

Is she the Little Stock God of Horington City?

When the stocks of Cloudlance Corporation were experiencing a second fluctuation, Hugh’s company noticed one account.

The owner of that account knew the timing of selling and buying so well; he or she must have sharp eyes and excellent reading on the stock market.

Since then, Hugh had been observing that account as the person possessed the qualities that his company was looking for.

He smiled and said, “Enough with the guess, it’s definitely her. Yonah is only her smokescreen.”

Jessica would never know that her hidden secret had been known by someone else.

That was the difference between an intellectual and a genius. Geniuses knew precisely what the intellectuals were thinking.

Jake could not hold his excitement and yelled, “That’s unbelievable!”

Chapter 243

Is she going to be the next financial genius? Jake’s gaze drifted from his boss to the picture of the young girl who wrapped herself up like a mummy. He suddenly had an unreal, sour feeling running through him.

As a top student from elementary school to earning his Ph. D., he was the perfect child any parent would want.

He used to be proud when people told him how brilliant he was. However, after he met Hugh, he finally understood the meaning that there would always be someone better than you.

Even among the brilliants, there would still be an outstanding genius.

Why are all these whiz investors popping up like mushrooms in front of me? As though Hugh alone is not enough. Now this girl!

Jake felt a blow when he took another look at the girl in the picture and then at Hugh.

Now I know what it’s like to be told to my face that other kids are better.

Hugh pointed at Jessica’s photo. “I want to meet her.”

Jake immediately replied, “I’ll arrange for it now.”

Meanwhile, at the Larson residence, Jessica was enjoying the sun in the courtyard. She did not hear her phone ringing in the room.

Whitney overheard the ringtone as she walked past Jessica’s room.

She looked around to ensure no one was watching before entering the room.

As she looked at the familiar room with tearful eyes, hatred rose in her heart.

She came back to her senses when she heard the ringing tone near the headboard.

When she picked up the phone, she saw it was from an unknown caller from Marsingfill.

From the special last four digits of the fixed-line number, she knew it was not from a common caller.

Then she unknowingly pressed the answer button.

A man’s voice came through the phone. “Hello, are you Ms. Jessica?”

Whitney immediately replied with a hum.

“I’m Jake Thompson from Fairview Ventures. Our CEO, Mr. Ferguson, would like to meet you. May I know when will be a convenient time for you?” Jake asked politely. Jealousy flamed in Whitney’s heart the minute she heard Fairview Corporation and Mr. Ferguson.

Meet her? Hmph! Dream on it!

Whitney looked out the window. When she saw Jessica sunbathing in the courtyard, she unconsciously tightened her grip on the phone.

Jake probed, “Ms. Jessica, are you still there?”

“I’m not free, and stop calling me.” Whitney hung up as soon as she finished her sentence.

Jake looked at his phone, puzzled by her strange behavior.

Instead of calling her again, he sent her a heartfelt message.

Whitney was about to leave the room when she heard a notification sound from the phone.

She walked back to the bed and deleted the message without reading it.

After that, an idea flashed through her mind.

Whitney’s lips curved into a smile as she returned a message to Jake.

She deleted the message after sending it and blocked the number while she was at it.

After doing that, her mood picked up as she walked out of the room.

Hugh walked toward Jake’s desk with a briefcase in his hand. “Is it done?”

After reading Jessica’s message, Jake did not know how to put his words together.

Hugh frowned when Jake did not answer. “Speak.”

Jake let out a cough and showed Hugh the message. He just could not bring himself to say it out loud.

Hugh froze after reading the message on Jake’s phone.

Chapter 244

Mr. Ferguson, I’m not interested in you. Don’t even think about courting me if you’re old enough to be my father. I’ve someone I like and will never like you. I’ll never meet you! Don’t contact me anymore if you still have dignity. You are a moron if you contact me again.

Hugh tapped lightly on his face and looked at Jake. “Do I look old?”

If he remembered it right, he would be thirty on his next birthday. Could he possibly have a teenage daughter at twenty-nine?

Jake answered affirmatively, “Not old at all.”

“What did you tell her?’

Jake understood that Hugh was asking if he had misled her.

With an innocent look on his face, Jake replied, “I only told her that you wanted to meet her.”

What’s wrong with me saying that? It’s so straightforward, with no hidden meaning at all.

Jake had no idea why Jessica misunderstood him.

Then he shared his view. “Youngsters think differently from Hugh squinted his eyes. “Youngster?”

Realizing he had said something wrong, he immediately remediated the situation. “A teenage girl’s mindset differs from us adults. I think it’s called the generation gap. I remember reading about it on the internet.”

“Contact her again.”

“All right.”

Jake only came to his realization after Hugh left. Boss, didn’t you read her last sentence? You are a moron if you contact her again. Isn’t it obvious that she is scolding you? How can you ignore this? Wait, he’s not the one contacting her. I am! So I’m the moron?!

Feeling helpless, Jake rubbed his nose and tried to call Jessica again. Her line remained engaged after Jake tried twice.

He twitched his lips when he realized Jessica had blocked his fixed line.

Then Jake tried to call her with his cell phone, but the call was unanswered.

After the third try, he stopped to continue with his other daily work.

Meanwhile, when Jessica entered her room from the courtyard, she could smell a light perfume scent in the air. It wasn’t hers, nor Mrs. Wallace. It was from someone whom she detested.

Jessica screened through her room and found the items on her table were untouched. Then, her gaze fell upon her phone on the headboard.

She went over to pick it up and saw five missed calls from Marsingfill.

When Jessica called back, the other party answered almost immediately.

“Ms. Jessica, please listen to me. Mr. Ferguson has no ulterior motives. He purely wants to meet with you to discuss something.”

Jessica was dumbfounded to hear such words. “How did I answer you earlier?”

Jake knew something was amiss when he heard Jessica’s reply.

“You sent a message. Wait, I’ll forward it to you after this. In short, you’ve blocked the fixed line I called you on earlier.” Then Jake made it simple and explained the reason he called.

“Oh!”

“May I know when would be a good time to meet?” Jake asked.

“I’m not available until after the New Year.”

Before she hung up, Jessica set a date for the meeting with Hugh.

After that, she read the message forwarded by Jake. Looks like she hasn’t learned her lesson yet.

Chapter 245

She’s so naive! I don’t have to prove what she did. I know how to deal with her.

Jessica stretched her arms as she walked to the drawer.

Then she took out a pack of white powder from one compartment.

She thought about her plan as she flipped the pack with one hand.

Meanwhile, the Larsons were busy preparing for their annual family gathering, which lasted two days.

As usual, the Quail family would visit them two days before New Year’s Eve, followed by the Larson relatives the day before New Year’s Eve.

As for the New Year’s holidays, James would entertain his business partners and leaders from various sectors.

Since noon that day, members of the Quail family arrived one after another. Unlike a few years back, there were only a few luxury cars among the vehicles parked in the courtyard.

The Quail family’s wealth had been declining since Joseph took over Quail Corporation.

After the Larson family’s wealth surpassed the Quail’s, James no longer ingratiated himself with them. Instead, the Quails would serve James as he wished.

When it was almost time, Jessica came down to the living room. As soon as she appeared, the ladies who had gathered around Whitney hovered around Jessica instead.

“Jess, we finally meet. I was abroad and could not attend your birthday celebration. My son is here too. Have you met him?” Tiffany held onto Jessica’s hand as she looked

around the room. “Oh, there he is. Yonah, come over here to meet your cousin.”

Yonah had just entered the living room and was surprised to see Jessica.

He wanted to say something but stopped when he saw Jessica shaking her head.

Tiffany proudly said to all the relatives, “Recently, my son earned a lot of money from the stock market.”

A relative saw Tiffany’s smug face and snorted. “Is that so? Is he as good as Little Stock God? I’ve heard that he hasn’t lost a single penny in the stock market.”

Tiffany became more conceited upon hearing that. “Haha! Let me tell you the truth. Yonah is Little Stock God. But others make the title up. You shouldn’t take it seriously.” Tiffany had a smug look on her face as the others gathered around Yonah and showered him with praises.

The relative who questioned Tiffany earlier was rendered speechless.

Embarrassed by his undeserved fame, Yonah looked at Jessica from time to time.

When Tiffany remembered her earlier intention, she pushed Yonah to Jessica’s side. “You youngsters go take a walk outside. Try to get to know each other.”

Yonah saw Whitney standing alone at the side and offered,” Whitney, let’s go together.”

Since they were cousins, Yonah had been hiding his feelings since he met her last year.

I can confess my feelings to Whitney since she is no longer my cousin. But I still have to prove my worth and gain Uncle James’ approval. It seems like I still need to use my status as a Little Stock God to build my future financial career.

Chapter 246

Whitney was not interested in Yonah at all. She held back her detest for him and replied gently, “It’s okay. You two go ahead without me.”

Although Yonah was disappointed, he did not force her. When they reached the courtyard, Yonah could not help but ask, “Why didn’t you tell them that you are Little Stock God?” “The title of Little Stock God doesn’t matter to me. I am quite surprised that we are related.”

“You really won’t tell anyone?”

“Don’t worry. Little Stock God can only be Yonah, not

Jessica. By the way, can I ask a favor from you?” Jessica blinked and asked.

“What is it?”

“Don’t tell anyone, not even my parents and sister, that I’m trading stocks. You know my dad doesn’t like girls taking risks in business.”

Jessica’s reply led Yonah to ask a question he was curious about. “I don’t understand why Uncle James won’t let you take over the company. Not only are you more capable than Zachary, but you’re also his biological daughter.”

Jessica could not understand it in her previous life, either. However, she found the answer in her present life.

Of course, he won’t let me take over Larson Group. I’m not even his daughter!

“Maybe this is the difference between man and woman. Just like how people assumed Little Stock God could only be a man, not a woman.”

“I can testify for you.”

“Don’t be silly, Yonah. All this doesn’t matter to me.”

Yonah finally understood that Jessica preferred to stay out of the limelight.

Then he joked, “You must help me keep the Little Stock God title long-lasting. I’m counting on you to make me a multi-millionaire.”

“Sure, no problem.”

As Whitney watched through the window and saw both of them chatting happily, a desire to win began brewing in her heart.

During dinner, the elders and juniors were divided into two separate tables.

Yonah was about to sit beside Jessica when he heard Whitney’s gentle voice.

“Yonah, why don’t you sit here? It has been a long time since we talked.”

Yonah looked at Jessica apologetically, and the latter shrugged for him to go ahead.

Jessica watched with interest how Zachary’s face

darkened when Whitney and Yonah sat close to each other.

Seconds later, James stood up and said to everyone, “Let’s raise our glasses and celebrate the New Year.”

Hearing James, everyone stood up and emptied their glasses.

Jessica counted silently in her mind while tapping her fingers on the table.

When she reached number ten, Whitney started to look dazed, like she was drunk.

Zachary thought Whitney was drunk and reached out to support her.

He was surprised when Whitney embraced him. She kissed him on the cheek and shouted, “I love you. I really like you. Don’t leave me.”

Everyone around the table was stunned.

Whitney’s cry was so loud that the elders turned just in time to see Whitney kissing Zachary.

The expression on James and Julianna’s faces changed dramatically.

“Oh my, such depravity!” Tiffany said with a disdainful look.

Chapter 247

“Totally unacceptable!”

“This is so shameless!”

On the main table, boiling rage erupted within Adam. The next second, a crashing sound was heard when he smashed the wine glass to the ground.

The sudden kiss left Zachary in a daze. He could feel her tender lips gently brushing against his while his mind went blank. He remained rooted to the ground.

“Separate the both of them now.”

Yonah froze on the spot.

“You whore!” James bellowed. He rushed up to them and pulled them apart. A slap then followed and it hit Whitney’s ruddy cheek, pushing her away.

Zachary regained his senses, and he saw Whitney

slumping to the ground in pain. Zachary immediately went over to help her up, but Carlos stopped him.

“Let go of me,” Zachary uttered.

James hushed in his ears, “Zac, are you trying to piss grandpa off?”

Fuming with anger, Adam had fallen onto a chair. His wife and his sons were frantically massaging his temples in an attempt to make him feel better.

Zachary held back the urge after taking a glance at his grandpa.

Julianna rushed over and helped Whitney up. Her heart ached when she saw the red palm print on Whitney’s face. “Honey, the kids are just drunk. It’s a misunderstanding. Whitney had always been a sloppy drunk. She always hugs people beside her and spouts nonsense after drinking.” Clearly, no one believed her.

Despite that, no one refuted her.

The Larson Family had an influential background, and they needed to rely on that.

“Yeah, yeah. My honey is also a sloppy drunk, Julianna chimed in.

“She is such a lightweight. She’s gotten so drunk after one drink. Do not let her drink in the future.”

“Luckily, she is in the house right now. I can’t imagine what would happen to her if this happened outside. She’s a girl, so she would be at a disadvantage.”

“Indeed, it is better not to allow young girls to drink.”

The people were trying to calm James by telling him that it was nothing major.

He acted calm and pretended to let things slide, but in fact, he was furious.

Julianna asked Willow to usher Whitney upstairs. She was worried about Whitney’s condition.

Why is she drunk after one glass of liquor? Her alcohol tolerance is not that terrible.

James gazed at Adam, then said, “Dad, don’t be angry.”

The Quail family then added, “Old Mr. Larson, it is a common social etiquette overseas.”

“We could hardly understand the youngsters nowadays since they are getting obsessed with foreign culture.”

“That’s right.”

The members of the Quail family chimed in too. The commotion successfully garnered Jessica’s attention, and she was watching everything unfold before her eyes. Her dislike for the Quail family grew even more when she saw them buttering Adam up and being fake for all time. It wouldn’t take long for the news to spread out in the upper-class society.

When the members of the Quail family had left, James could not bear to control his temper anymore. He bellowed, “Bring that whore to me. I’m kicking her out of the Larson residence today. I shouldn’t have allowed her to stay when Jess came back.”

Julianna hastily replied, “Honey, please calm down. It’s not a big issue. If you chase Whitney out today, people will think something happened between Zachary and Whitney. It would jeopardize their reputations.”

Chapter 248

James started to regain his composure the moment Julianna mentioned Zachary’s reputation.

She’s right. Zachary is my only heir, and I should not let that whore taint his name.

Julianna breathed out a sigh of relief once she noticed that James was recovering from anger. Her eyes were gleaming coldly…

He really does get anxious when his son gets involved.

Later that night, the study room was brightly lit. James was perching on a couch – a gleam of menace flashed across

his eyes when he stared at Zachary.

“What happened today?” James questioned.

Zachary remained silent.

James could figure out what Zachary was thinking from his look.

What Jessica said was true. Although it sounds ridiculous at that time, it all makes sense now.

“I will send her away,” James uttered.

“Why?” Zachary queried.

“Because I am your father,” James instantly replied.

“You are not my biological father.” Zachary was furious. “The Larson Family’s blood runs in you,” James continued. Zachary was stunned as he blurted, “What does that mean?”

“You are my biological son.” James finally revealed the secret to him.

Jessica, who was standing outside the door, froze on the spot when she heard that.

Zachary is from the Larson family’s bloodline?

All her questions before this instantly found an answer.

Zachary is from part of the Larson Family; no wonder James is so protective of him.

Then, what about Whitney?

Things are getting interesting.

Whitney is known to be part of the Larson Family, but she is actually their adopted daughter.

On the other hand, their adopted son is actually their biological son.

This is so interesting.

Jessica gradually retracted her hand, which initially rested on the doorknob.

At the same time, James’s voice was heard from the room,” Jess and that whore are your stepping stones. Your job is to bring pride and achievement to the Larson Family in order to become the top family in Horington City. You can get any girl you like when you are successful.”

Stepping stones?

Jessica narrowed her eyes. Is this our value to the Larson Family?

Jessica ignored their conversation. She then turned around and left.

During the New Year’s holiday, Daisy and her family went on a vacation abroad. Samantha was brought back to Dellmoor by Charles to celebrate the holiday while Jessica decided to spend her time lazing at home.

Meanwhile, at Stone Cafe, Hugh was sitting alone in a corner.

He was able to turn the heads of passers-by even through the glass window due to his attractive features.

“He is so handsome,” the waitress whispered behind the counter.

“Did you see his watch? I have seen it in a magazine. It looks like the limited edition of the Submariner, and it costs at least 75 thousand dollars.”

“Wow! He is rich and good-looking at the same time.”

When the waitresses were discussing, suddenly, the door was pushed open. After glancing around the cafe, Jessica headed toward Hugh, who was sitting by the window.

When the waitress was about to serve her, she sat in front of the good-looking guy.

“Hello, I am Jessica,” Jessica introduced herself while staring at this dashing man in front of her.

His gaze landed on her eyes. These eyes look so similar to those eyes, especially when I look closer.

“Hello, I am Hugh,” Hugh greeted.

“Mr. Hugh, thank you for helping me out on Twitter,” Jessica uttered what she had been longing to say.

“Don’t worry about that,” Hugh said in response.

“May I know what I can help you with this time, Mr. Hugh?”

Jessica inquired directly.

Jessica felt odd because she had never interacted with him before this.

Or maybe it’s because of that incident.

And now he’s trying to convince me since he failed to persuade Zander.

Chapter 249

Although he had helped her out previously, she was not about to betray Zander.

They were two entirely unrelated matters.

Following her example, Hugh decided to be straightforward as well. “I hear that someone known at Little Stock God

has popped up in Horington lately. What do you think of this person?”

Little Stock God?

Taken aback by his question, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him carefully.

Little Stock God had been part of her plan all along, and she had made sure to keep it under wraps.

Is he testing me? Or does he know something? Jessica smiled and replied, “Mr. Ferguson, you really do keep a close eye on Horington’s stock market. As a matter of fact, I know Little Stock God. He’s my cousin. If you need his contact, I can give it to you.”

Hugh smiled knowingly, then pushed the plate of cakes toward her. “Try one,” he said gently.

She looked at the cakes, then at him, sensing an inexplicable pressure.

Even without doing anything, he gave off a compelling air.

She had come across many big shots in the business world and powerful figures since her rebirth. However, none of them had given such a powerful impression as him.

The man before her emanated an imposing aura and made her feel as if she had nowhere to hide.

Jessica tried one of the cakes. It was delicious.

Hugh watched as she ate quietly and asked calmly, Fairview Corporation’s top priority is recruiting those with talent. Little Stock God fits what we’re looking for in a candidate. If it were you, would you refuse an offer to join our company?”

“I’m still young, so my studies are my priority. As for my cousin, you should ask him yourself,” she replied. Although neither of them spoke explicitly, the implied meaning behind their words was clear.

“I’ve taken a look at Little Stock God’s trading records. It’s comparable to mine. In fact, it may even be better than mine. Even I didn’t have as sharp an eye as him when I was her age. That’s a rare talent. If she joins our company, she’ll have lots of opportunities to develop her skills. Our company mainly focuses on the overseas financial market, and that’s where she belongs,” Hugh said.

Anyone who was into finance would have found those words extremely tempting.

After all, it was every trader’s dream to make it big on Wall Street.

Alas, she was not one of them.

I can only rely on the memories of my past life. They can help me now, but not for the rest of my life. If one insists on taking something that’s not theirs, they’ll only destroy themselves.

“That’s something you should ask him,” she answered.

Hugh knew what she meant. He looked at her, feeling a pang of regret that such talent would end up buried.

He was not someone domineering, so he would not force it. He presented her with a simple black name card. “If your cousin changes his mind and wants to join us, call this number.”

“Okay,” she replied as she put it away.

The name card itself was of a unique type of material. It was neither gold nor was it paper. Its texture was smooth and velvet-like. Printed on it was just a phone number.

There was not even a name.

The name card differed completely from the one Zander showed her previously.

As Jake walked in, his gaze happened to sweep over Jessica’s hand. His expression froze slightly, and a look of surprise flashed across his eyes.

However, he looked away immediately.

Jessica watched as Hugh got into his car, her gaze following the black-and-gold Maybach as it slowly drove out of sight.

Chapter 250

She received a text message as soon as she got into the car.

Xander texted: I’m sorry about what happened before. Are you free tomorrow? My treat.

After they parted ways at Simon’s house before New Year’s, no one had been able to contact him on his phone, and no one knew where he had gone.

The promise of a meal to say thank you was also never fulfilled.

Jessica texted back: Are you all right?

Jessica: I’m free tomorrow. You can pick the time and venue. It’ll be my treat.

She had sent someone to look after Simon secretly, and that person would update her on his condition from time to time.

Therefore, no matter how she thought about it, it did not make sense to let him treat her to a meal.

Xander texted: Okay. 7.30 p.m. tomorrow at Sunshine Island. See you there.

When Jessica returned to the Larson residence, she saw that Whitney, who had not left her room for the past few days, was sitting in the courtyard with Julianna.

From afar, she could see that their facial expressions and body language mirrored each other.

Although both of them looked nothing alike, their demeanor and charm were extremely similar.

Is that the result of living in the same house?

As she got closer, Whitney turned to say something to Julianna, then stood up and walked toward her.

“Jessica,” Whitney called out.

Jessica tilted her head and looked at her coldly. “What is it?”

Whitney stood close to her and lowered her voice before saying, “I’m guessing that what happened the other day was your doing. You slipped me a hallucinogenic drug.” Even if Whitney had been drunk that day, she would not have lost control like that, and she would never have done something like that to Zachary.

The only person in the house she could think of who would try to sabotage her was Jessica. She could not think of anyone else.

“I don’t understand what you mean. Didn’t you get yourself drunk?” Jessica retorted. “Or are you saying that you’ve really fallen for Zachary?”

“What nonsense are you saying? He’s my brother,” Whitney replied through clenched teeth.

No matter how despicable she was, there was no way that she would like her own brother, even though they were not related by blood.

Jessica smiled. “That may be how you feel about it, but he may not feel the same way. I clearly saw how reluctant he was to part from your kisses.”

“You…”

Whitney was enraged as she watched Jessica walk away. She put her hand in her pocket and gripped the recorder tightly.

She had wanted to trick Jessica into saying something incriminating, but Jessica had been tight-lipped and did not fall into her trap. In fact, she had even gotten the best of her. She felt as if all she had achieved was to humiliate herself.

“Jessica!” she growled menacingly.

The next day.

Sunshine Island was a specialty restaurant based on ecological conservation and advocating harmony between humans and nature. Since opening its doors half a year ago, it had become one of Horington’s most popular restaurants, and tables were hard to come by.

Walking into the restaurant was like entering a forest park. Lush greenery surrounded every table to create a sense of privacy, and a gurgling stream filled with colorful fish winded through the trees.

Jessica was not surprised by the lush greenery of the restaurant.

In her past life, Yara had loved dining at the restaurant. And she would often bring Jessica with her.

Therefore, she was familiar with it.

She gave the private room’s number to the receptionist. The receptionist then led her to a small pavilion atop a lake in the center of the restaurant. The sheer purple hangings draped across the space made it look as dreamy as something out of a girlish fantasy.

Xander was already waiting for her, and he got up as she walked in.

“It’s been a while,” Jessica said.

She looked at him with a smile and realized that there seemed to be a trace of bitterness in him. The youthfulness and arrogance from before had gone, and he appeared to be much calmer.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Obsessed With Her Novel by Master Momo (Chapters 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240)  

Chapter 231

When Jessica received the money, she transferred 150 thousand dollars to Zander’s account and kept the rest of the amount.

At this crucial time, she had to gain Yonah’s trust as soon as possible. With that, she could then proceed with her plan to make him suffer and feel completely helpless.

Later that night, Jessica received a text message from Jack informing her that he had left Horington with the film crew.

The next day, Jessica’s phone rang at the exact time that she had anticipated.

She heard Yonah’s squeal of joy once the call was connected. “Jess, you are amazing. The stock price has dropped and has completely stopped now. Fortunately, I listened to you yesterday and did not buy the shares. I would have lost thousands of dollars in a mere day if I were to buy it.”

“One has to give credit where credit is due. That was entirely your own sound judgment. Honestly, I did not help you much. It was merely a guess,” Jessica replied.

“You have helped me tremendously this time, and I owe you one. Are you free today? I must treat you to a meal. Whatever you want to eat, just tell me,” Yonah uttered.

“I want to eat… grilled food,” Jessica responded.

“Very well, let’s go then.”

At night, Horington’s famous Food Center was packed with people and filled with vibrant and lively scenes. All the mouthwatering smells of delicious food filled the air, making the visitors hungry.

Inside a barbeque booth, Yonah and Jessica sat facing each other. They ordered two plates of grilled food and shared them.

“I would never have thought that we have the same taste in food. How compatible!” Yonah exclaimed.

“Really?” Jessica asked, taken aback.

“Yes.” Yonah nodded. “In fact, when I first met you, I felt a sense of familiarity. I feel like there are so many things that I wanted to share with you,” he continued.

Jessica looked flattered, but no one knew that she was actually sneering from within.

In the previous life, he had said the same thing to her. At that time, she believed everything he had said and treated him as her most trusted person.

However, he ended up hating and betraying her.

If she were to believe in him this time around, she would be an absolute fool.

“Jess, in your opinion, which stock price will increase next? Can you give me some insights?” Taking a sip of his beer, Yonah asked nonchalantly.

“Hmm,” Jessica pondered. “I feel like TAO is an enticing prospect.”

“Really?” Yonah mentally jotted this valuable information down.

“Yonah, don’t tell me you are going to buy it. If you lose any money, you are not allowed to blame me,” Jessica quipped.

“Of course,” Yonah responded.

They continued their conversation about stock trading throughout the meal.

At that moment, an unruly, malicious voice disturbed their amicable atmosphere.

“Well, hello. Isn’t this the respectable Ms. Jessica? Why are you coming to this grotty, shabby place to have a meal? Shouldn’t a person like you be dining in a fancy restaurant? This place will only downgrade your status.”

A few thugs then came closer and cornered their table. The people at the adjacent tables saw that things were getting awry and quickly went away.

Yonah looked at the thugs who suddenly appeared, and his face tensed. He tried to appear calm, but in fact, with trembling legs, he could not help but squeak in fear, “What do you want to do? Let me tell you this; there are many people around here. If you want to break the law, you will not get away with it.”

Their leader, Victor Lansky, then placed his hand on Yonah’s shoulder. With little effort, he pinned Yonah back to his seat.

Chapter 232

Yonah felt the force exuded from Victor’s hand on his shoulder and immediately understood the vast difference between them.

I am definitely not his match.

The other party consisted of eight people while there were only two of them. Not to mention, Jessica was a girl, and common sense told him that more provocation would result in them being beaten up.

Why can’t anyone be brave enough to help us call the police? If the police were here, these thugs wouldn’t dare to do anything.

Jessica, surprisingly, remained calm. She picked up a grilled lamb from the plate and slowly ate it. She did not feel intimidated by their taunts and treated them like they did not exist.

She continued with her meal, unperturbed.

“Yonah, this grilled lamb is not bad. You should try it,” Jessica stated.

Yonah looked at the grilled lamb she had offered to him and then at his surroundings. He accepted the food stiffly and wanted to speak but stopped himself when he saw Jessica looked as calm as ever.

Victor’s smile disappeared when he saw that both of them ignored him completely. There was an unmistakable sign of a raging storm brewing in his eyes.

And almost too suddenly, Victor’s hands moved and swept the food off the table.

“What the heck! How dare you ignore me? I’ll teach you a lesson!” Victor, with a ferocious face, brutally stepped on the food. How he wished it was Jessica that he had stepped on!

Jessica took a piece of napkin from the table next to them and wiped her mouth. Looking at the squashed food, she tutted sadly, “What a waste of this delicious food. And a louse has ruined it.”

“Who are you calling a louse? Do you not wish to live any longer?” Victor looked at her with vicious eyes, ready to punch her the moment she replied.

Yonah whimpered faintly and stuttered, “W-What are you trying to do?”

Victor gave Yonah a nasty look and pointed at Jessica. “I am asking for some money from this lady. Being an old friend of hers, she should have helped us after she became rich.”

“How much do you want?” Yonah asked.

If money can solve this, then it is never a problem.

Yonah then fumbled around for his wallet and waited.

“Not much. Just a mere 15 thousand dollars,” Victor replied.

Yonah was taken aback. “15… 15 thousand dollars is too much!” he objected.

Victor glanced at him and smiled. “Is it too much? You should be thankful I did not ask her for 30 thousand dollars. Jessica, be a good girl and give me the money. We would not want your neighbors to be in trouble, would we?”

“Huh?” Jessica replied nonchalantly.

Victor was shocked. “What’s the meaning of all this? Are you not going to give me the money? Aren’t you afraid that I’ll find them later?” Victor continued.

He knew that she was very concerned about her neighbors. Everyone knew that, too. If anyone were to threaten her using the neighbors, she would then give in.

“As you wish,” she blurted. Everyone was bewildered while looking at her calm posture.

Victor looked at her in disbelief but quickly showed a mocking look. He then continued, “You have definitely changed. After getting rich, you’ve looked down on your neighbors.”

Unmoved by his continuous taunts, Jessica completely ignored them.

What a clown! Why would I be bothered with you? If you keep bugging me, I will make you disappear!

“Victor Lansky, if you have nothing else to do, just get lost!” Jessica continued.

“Hmph! You want me to go away? It’s not that simple. I will have to ask my friends if they agree,” said Victor. It seemed like he would not budge until he received the money.

Chapter 233

“Scram,” Jessica sneered as she stared at him coldly.

“No, fuck you!” Victor cursed at her.

A loud slap followed just as he finished his sentence.

Victor tilted his head. He was in disbelief and was trying to process what had happened, and so were the thugs surrounding them.

They did not expect her to make a move.

“You motherfucker!” Victor yelled.

He immediately picked up the stool next to him and swung it at Jessica.

Yonah, who was watching the scene, dropped his jaw and his soul almost left his body.

Jessica ducked, and fortunately, she managed to avoid the hit. She turned around and made a spin kick, which landed hard on Victor. He lost his balance and staggered backward. If it weren’t for the thugs who reached out a hand to him, it would’ve been an embarrassing fall for Victor.

Victor felt utterly embarrassed, especially from the slap from Jessica. He yelled in rage, “What are you motherfuckers doing? Go and beat up that bitch!”

The thugs immediately understood his orders and charged toward Jessica all at once. They had her fully surrounded at the center.

Most of the patrons fled from the restaurant, afraid that they might end up being involved in the fight. Some of them, however, came up nearer to them to watch the fight.

“Oh my… So many guys are bullying a weak girl who is alone. How pathetic.”

As soon as one of the bystanders finished his sentence, his jaw dropped. It wasn’t only him, though. The rest of the bystanders were also dumbstruck. The “weak girl” made her move, and the thugs were sent flying, one by one.

She was kicking all of the thugs who were surrounding her. Yonah’s jaw dropped even more than before.

H..-Her combat skills are too scary.

Victor thought that Jessica would be unlucky today, having to go up against all of the men at once. Well, how the tables have turned.

After about 10 minutes, Victor and the rest were all lying on the ground and groaning in pain.

Jessica walked up to them and stood in front of Victor. She put one of her legs on his chest and stared down at him. “Are you happy now? If you’re still not satisfied, I’ll gladly let you on a half-year tour package at the hospital,” she sneered.

Yonah, who heard everything, tried hard to hold his laughter.

Victor was embarrassed yet furious. But he was pinned down and was not free to move about, so he looked away and gritted his teeth.

If he were to make any stupid moves now, he would end up worse than he already was.

Suddenly, a sharp pain radiated from the center of his chest. The pain was immense and was hard for him to endure.

“Ahh!” He let out a shriek. He decided to surrender before things got worse for him. “Stop it. I won’t do it anymore. Please, let me go…”

Jessica put her feet back on the ground and squatted next to him. “Victor Lansky, I can do that, but under one condition. Take the stool and hit that man over there. Do you understand? If you do, blink twice.”

Victor immediately blinked his eyes twice, just as she asked him to. He only wanted to run away from this – from all the embarrassment.

Jessica stood up and glared fiercely at the thugs. “Live your lives properly. Stop wasting your time every day doing nothing. Karma will be your only friend if you keep continuing to stir up problems every day.”

Yonah nodded his head in agreement. All the bystanders also couldn’t help but agree with Jessica.

جالس السC

When everyone was distracted by Jessica’s words, Victor picked up the stool and charged toward Yonah.

When Yonah realized that Victor was aiming the stool at him, it was already too late for him to react.

Just then, a small figure appeared out of nowhere and pushed Victor away. Unfortunately, the stool landed on her body.

Whoa! All the bystanders were taken aback.

Victor froze for a second, then joy glinted in his eyes.

He was feeling great. He wanted to seize the chance and attack again as revenge.

Suddenly, a strong wind came behind him. He felt a sharp pain in his back. Soon before long, he flew forward and slammed hard on the ground.

It was Xander. He gave Victor a death stare and growled, “Do you have a death wish?”

Chapter 234

Xander turned around and looked at Jessica. “Are you okay?”

Jessica nodded her head to indicate that she was fine. However, Xander had eyes as sharp as an eagle’s. He noticed that there was a streak of blood on her cheeks. Blood came rushing out from the fresh wound, non-stop.

Xander narrowed his eyes. Rage consumed him as he walked toward Victor. Xander then made a firm kick to his chest.

Fuck! Victor started cursing in his mind as the overwhelming pain increased. It was unexpected for him to show up at this time.

Xander then picked up the stool and raised it above his head with both his hands. He was ready to strike any time. Victor, on the other hand, was surprised and frightened. He was about to pee his pants.

Just then, a pair of hands stopped Xander.

Xander looked at the girl, feeling puzzled. Jessica shook her head while staring straight into his eyes and said, “Let them go. It’s okay. I’m all good.”

That made Victor feel like he just avoided a catastrophe.

Bless me. If she were any later, I’d be dead meat by now.

“Fuck off!” Xander scoffed as he kicked him hard for the last time.

Victor and the rest quickly scurried away as soon as they had the chance to leave.

The surrounding bystanders gradually left one by one, as there was no more drama to watch. However, they all looked at Jessica and Xander with complete admiration.

Yonah went up to Jessica. He was extremely worried for her, and his heart broke the moment he saw the wound on Jessica’s face. “I’m sorry… It should’ve been me, not you…”

Xander glared coldly at him, sending shivers down Yonah’s spine.

A man who was younger than Yonah had managed to scare and pressure him so much to the point that Yonah was trembling in fear.

Jessica walked out quietly and stood between them, trying to ease the tension between the two.

With Jessica in front of them now, Yonah instantly felt much more relieved.

“Even though you said that you’re sorry, I was the one who caused all of this to happen to you. The one apologizing should be me, not you,” Jessica said warmly with a faint smile.

Yonah immediately smiled upon hearing that. The person standing in front of his eyes was a sweet, kind girl. Thinking back to when she was fighting the thugs alone, she was an extraordinary person with quite a personality, too.

“You’re injured. Let’s go to the hospital,” Yonah said as he stared at the wound on her cheek.

Xander rolled his eyes at Yonah. A guy who needs a girl to protect him is no man at all, but just a piece of trash. Trash like him is not worthy enough to stand next to Jessica, nor for her to protect.

Xander started to harbor ill will toward Yonah as hatred grew within him.

Xander looked dead into Yonah’s eyes. “I’ll bring Jessica there myself. Go back home. It’s not safe for a man like you late at night,” he mocked.

Yonah’s face turned red. He didn’t know what he was feeling – embarrassment or anger.

Yonah took a glance at Jessica before fixing his gaze on Xander. “Jess, I’ll be heading home now. Give me a call, if anything.”

“Mm. Okay,” Jessica answered as she watched him walk away.

As the taxi drove farther down the street, her smile gradually disappeared. She no longer looked like the sweet, kind girl anymore.

The fact that her face changed within seconds took Xander by surprise.

Jessica started to walk away. Xander quickly caught up to her and asked curiously, “Where are you heading to? The hospital’s the opposite way.”

Jessica simply replied, “It’s just a small wound.”

In her previous life, she did not even mind about the huge scar. How would this small wound even matter to her now?

Now that it had been six months since her rebirth, she had been trying to ignore his existence and try to avoid him.

However, the pain on her face made her yearn for him.

She longed to meet him again.

The guy that died because of her in her previous life – Simon Pierce.

The man was four years younger than her. He willingly risked his life for her. Her brother, who took the stab for her.

He was the man that she felt remorse for and mourned for in her previous life.

Chapter 235

Jessica sprinted across the street, heading toward Shanty Town in the western suburbs.

Wherever it was busy, wherever it wasn’t quiet, she felt as if she belonged there.

Xander only followed silently behind her. They finally came to a halt as they arrived at the filthy Shanty Town. He watched her as she stood alone next to a run-down bungalow. Jessica kept her eyes on a frail-looking boy in the house who looked to be about thirteen years old.

Who is he? Is he someone special to her? Xander was confused.

As he was about to open his mouth to ask her, he shut his mouth tight as soon as he saw her eyes fill up with tears. She looked emotional and sad.

Xander had seen her mean and cold expression and her sweet smile. He perhaps had seen everything except her tears.

It was the first time for him.

More questions filled his mind.

He glanced at the boy in the house. What is it that made such a strong woman like Jessica tear up?

The boy, as if he felt like he was being watched, turned around all of a sudden. His gaze then landed on Jessica.

His eyes immediately sparked with joy.

“Jess,” Simon called out.

He hurriedly came out of the house and went toward her.

As soon as he reached her, she enveloped her arms around him tightly.

He smiled as he felt Jessica’s warmth spread across his body.

In a previous life, Whitney had unfortunately been forcefully taken away from one of the underground thugs.

Jessica’s partners had been trying their best to persuade her to think of a way to save Whitney. Left with no choice, she was forced to bring Simon along to look for the thug.

That night, Jessica was safe. However, Simon was unfortunately stabbed to death in order to protect her.

The scary-looking scar on her face was from that very night.

Back then, everyone was focusing on comforting Whitney and ignored Jessica, who had blood stains and injuries on her body. Needless to say, they didn’t even care for the young boy’s life that was sacrificed to save their daughter.

As Jessica felt the warmth from the hug, she couldn’t help but think about the cold corpse lying there. That time, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t make him feel her warmth anymore.

ال اس

He’s alive. Thank God! James, Julianna, and Whitney, you owe Simon a life. I will make you pay for this.

Simon panicked the moment he felt his shoulder becoming wet.

Jessica had always been a strong, independent woman. Thinking back, Jessica once saved him from a bunch of stray dogs that were chasing him. She even got bitten by the dogs until she bled. Even so, she still asked him with a warm smile if he was okay. He knew Jessica was in pain, but she never complained, nor did she shed a single tear. At that time, he was only eight.

What in the world happened that made her cry?

“Jess.” Simon stood there motionless. He did not dare to move.

Jessica’s arms were wrapped too tightly around him, to the point he felt suffocated.

However, he did not budge because he knew that Jessica needed him now.

He did not know what had happened, nor did he know how to comfort her. However, if hugging him would make her feel better, he would rather not move, despite suffocating from her tight grasp.

So what if he felt suffocated now? What he felt could barely compare to what Jessica had endured.

After a long while, Jessica finally let go of him. She immediately wore a smile on her face, although her eyes were still red. It was as though she admitted that she was carried away with her emotions and broke down.

Simon once heard his grandmother say that a person who always smiled would be in unimaginable pain once they got hurt emotionally.

“Jess, did he bully you? I’ll settle it with him for you once and for all,” he said fiercely as he pointed his finger at Xander, who was still standing there.

Chapter 236

Xander was being accused out of the blue.

He was speechless at the adorably fierce boy.

Jessica chuckled and patted his head. “No, I’m not being bullied by anyone.”

Simon looked up and noticed the fresh wound on her cheek. Then, he asked with a serious tone, “Who did that to you?”

“I accidentally tripped.”

“Really?” Simon was obviously not convinced. He glared at Xander, thinking he was the prime suspect for this crime.

The veins on Xander’s forehead popped. Unless this boy has a special relationship with Jessica, I would want to teach him a serious lesson…

“Yes, really.” Jessica nodded.

Simon knew that she was not telling the truth. However, there was nothing he could do. In the end, he could only act as though nothing had happened. “Jess, if anyone bullies you in the future, you must tell me. I’ll beat them for you.”

“Okay.”

I’ll never repeat the same mistakes or let anyone insult me in this new life.

اس اس

“Let me treat your wound.”

He walked into the house and took out an old, dusty box. It was a first aid kit. Simon poured the disinfectant on her wound and cleaned it thoroughly before pasting a plaster over it.

“Okay, all done,” Simon said with a satisfied smile. “Don’t wet your wound, or it’ll leave a scar. You won’t look pretty anymore if there’s a scar on your face. You must stay beautiful, Jess.”

“Mm.”

In her previous life, she deliberately caused the scar to stay on her face permanently. It was so that whenever she looked into the mirror, she would be constantly reminded that she owed him her life, that the Larson family also owed her one.

Initially, Jessica only wanted to check up on him and see how he was doing in this life.

She did not want any sort of contact with him before she settled matters with the Larson family. She was worried that she would repeat the same mistakes.

She was worried she would cause disasters for him.

Now that she was wounded, it seemed as though the Pandora Box was opened. All the memories from her previous life flashed in her mind. The scenes of him in a pool of blood… It made her awfully uncomfortable and troubled. She was worried that if she didn’t look for him soon, she might never get the chance to anymore.

To see that he was doing well, Jessica felt utterly relieved.

After taking a look at him, she wanted to leave. However, he saw her in the end.

Jessica then broke free from her thoughts and turned to Xander. “Do you have cash now?”

Xander was stunned for a moment and hurriedly took out his wallet. “Yes, how much do you want?” Before Jessica could answer him, Xander stuffed his wallet into her hands and simply said, “Feel free.”

Jessica opened the wallet. There was a thick stash of cash which amounted to roughly 450 dollars.

Jessica did not hesitate and took out all the cash from the wallet, then placed them in Simon’s hands. She said, “Keep these. Save up your money properly. Don’t let your dad know about this. You can ring me anytime.”

Simon’s dad was a gambler, whereas his mom passed away three years ago.

He had been living with an irresponsible dad and without a mother’s care. His surroundings forced him to be independent at such a young age.

He shook his head in rejection. “I don’t need this. I have money. I earned 15 dollars yesterday from selling bottles I picked up! See!” he said proudly with his chin raised as he showed Jessica his dollar bills that were all crumpled into balls.

“That’s amazing,” she responded with a smile. She patted his head and stuffed the cash into his pocket. “This is an allowance from me. If you don’t accept this, I’ll take it as you’re rejecting me as your sister.”

Simon had no choice. He reluctantly accepted the money.

Chapter 237

“I have to go back.”

Simon was feeling a little reluctant, but he still nodded. “All right.”

He walked her to the end of the street. Suddenly, he dashed toward Xander and said in a low voice, “If you dare mistreat Jess, I’ll make you pay for it. Even if I can’t do it now, I will get you when I get older.”

Xander looked at the kid awkwardly. He was not sure how to react.

They both left the shanty town.

“Xander, could you give me your bank account? I’ll transfer the money to you.”

“There’s no need for that.”

He did not really care about those nickels and dimes. “Give me your bank account,” Jessica insisted.

Xander gave her his bank account unwillingly, and a few moments later, he received a notification from the bank.

“Xander, can I ask a favor from you?”

“What is it?”

“I know you have a lot of subordinates. There should be someone around this district, right?” Jessica looked at him sideways.

Xander already knew what her favorite was.

“You want me to help you look after that brat, right?”

“Yes.”

“No problem. I’ll let my man know. No one in this district would dare to touch a hair on his head,” Xander accepted with delight.

“There’s no need to go that far.”

If he did that, it might lead others to misunderstand that Simon is related to Xander. It could bring harm to Simon. Xander is a local tyrant, after all.

It’s not as if incidents like this have never happened before – innocent people being involved in collateral damage. “Send someone to take a look at him occasionally to make sure he’s doing well. And if anything happens, contact me right away.”

Jessica was not allowed to have any contact with Simon until the Larson family’s problem had been resolved.

She was afraid that she might hurt him once again.

She had yet to repay the debt she owed him in her previous life.

“All right,” Xander replied crisply.

“Thank you.”

Xander smiled. “If you want to thank me, take me out for dinner.”

“Okay, give me the time and location.”

Xander gave it a thought. “I can’t think of anything yet, I’ll let you know tomorrow.”

“Sure.”

They parted ways after reaching the crossroads.

In an entertainment club with the main entrance wide open, there were many fully tattooed muscular men, and cigar smoke filled the air. When they saw Xander return, they all stood up and greeted him respectfully, “Xander.”

Xander waved his hand in a pleasant mood and sat on the single-seat sofa. He would frown and smile from time to time while looking at his phone. With his unpredictable expressions, his subordinates looked at him, dumbfounded Someone asked softly, “Xander, are you okay?”

“Did you get cursed? Something doesn’t feel right.”

“Yeah, I can see that something is wrong.”

The Xander they knew wasn’t someone who would smile at

his phone with such a goofy look.

How could these muscle heads possibly see what was going on?

A young blond man exclaimed, “I think Xander is lovesick.”

All eyes were on him after he said that. The men surrounded him and gave him a good thrashing, causing him to cry out helplessly.

Someone warned him, “Hey kid, it’s okay to eat like a pig but not talk like one. There’s no way Xander is lovesick.” “That’s right. Who do you think Xander is? No man can stand a chance against him. Just by lifting his finger, women will come running to him. Lovesick, my ass.”

Chapter 238

The young blond man felt wronged. He was sure that Xander was lovesick from his expressions. But being surrounded by so many ferocious men staring at him intensively, he agreed and dared not refute.

“Kid, do you get it now?”

The young blond man nodded repeatedly. “Yes, I understand. Xander is an extremely attractive man. There’s no way he can be lovesick.”

The men gave a satisfied smile.

“That’s more like it.”

Xander came back to his senses after being fully engrossed in his thoughts. He looked at his subordinates and asked, “Do you guys have any good recommendations for food?”

“Urban Journey Eatery’s noodles are great. Their food reminds me of home.”

“Xander, don’t listen to him. It’d be best if you try out Old Gourmand Cuisine. The food there is the best. I ate there once, and the flavors are unforgettable. It’s really tough to get reservations there.”

“You should go for seafood. Pearl Phil Restaurant has the finest seafood you can ever get in Horington. It’s a blast to eat there.”

Everyone was talking at the same time. It was so noisy that Xander felt that his head was going to split.

“Shut up!” Xander shouted, and the room fell silent.

The young blond man asked timidly, “Xander, just one question. Are you going there by yourself or with a friend?” Xander’s eyes lit up and beckoned to him.

The young blond man was overjoyed. He brought himself to Xander.

“What’s the best place to bring a friend to?” asked Xander. “I’m not sure if your friend is a man or a woman. The preference of where men and women like to go varies a lot.”

Xander got more interested. “Tell me more.”

“If it’s a man, you can just go to the places where they suggested. But if it’s a woman, you gotta find a classy place with a good ambiance. Girls love that kind of place.” “Hmm… A classy place with good ambiance.” Xander pondered on this sentence mindfully. He patted the blond young man’s shoulder. “You’re pretty good.”

“All thanks to your guidance.”

Xander stood up and got out. He didn’t even bother to ask them for more recommendations, knowing that they were graceless.

After he left, panic rose in the air.

“Damn it!” someone exclaimed.

Those words perfectly expressed what everyone was thinking deep down.

Xander is lovesick!

That was what was on everyone’s mind.

On the other hand, as soon as Jessica returned home, she heard gales of laughter across the house. She was already used to these types of scenarios.

She entered the living room and gave a glance at it. She was dazed when she saw the man in her living room.

Charles! What is he doing here?

When James saw that Jessica had returned, he hurriedly greeted her, “Jess, come and say hi to Charles.”

Jessica stepped forward and greeted, “Hello, Charles.”

Charles hummed in response. “Are you hurt?”

It was only then that James and the others noticed the wound on Jessica’s face.

“Call Dr. Haider to come right now,” James instructed Mrs. Wallace hurriedly.

“We can’t let this face get scarred!”

Charles stood up and said to the Larson family, “I’ll bring her for a visit to the hospital since I’m going home anyway.”

There was no reason for James to refuse. “Thank you for your help, Mr. Young.”

“Mr. Larson, no worries. I’m her friend. I can’t be her friend for nothing,” Charles said affably.

“All right,” James answered with a smile. He felt really pleased about it.

Then Jessica got taken away by Charles.

Chapter 239

Inside the Rolls-Royce Phantom, Charles was gazing at the medical plaster on Jessica’s face with concern.

He asked with his low-pitched voice, “Does it hurt?” Jessica was startled. Simple words, but they were enough to warm her heart. She could sense Charles’ concern.

She answered, “I’m fine.”

What she had experienced in the past was way tougher than the present. She had gotten used to dealing with obstacles in her life.

Charles thought of her nieces and nephews after listening to her reply. Unlike Jessica, they had been living a carefree life.

Jessica refused to admit that she was hurt, as she thought that no one would ever care about her.

Charles said, “It’s okay to admit that you are not okay sometimes.”

At that moment, Jessica began to let her guard down against him.

She was unsure if she could reveal her vulnerability in front of this man.

She had gotten used to those days when she had to deal with the difficulties herself.

Somewhere deep in her heart, she still yearned for someone to whom she could reveal her actual self.

However, she knew that it was just an extravagant wish.

She had learned the lesson from her previous life.

She did not want to experience it ever again.

“I’m really fine. Thank you.” Jessica smiled.

Charles knew that Jessica was just pretending that she was fine. He could feel her loneliness through her eyes.

Charles answered softly, “All right.”

The car headed to Horington Island, instead of the hospital. The winter was still here. The weather was frosty on this night.

Jessica did not enjoy the snow scenery outside. Although she felt warm, her body was still shivering.

Charles noticed that and draped his overcoat over Jessica’s body.

Charles instructed his chauffeur to increase the temperature in the car.

Jessica glanced at Charles and said, “Thank you.”

Charles was thrilled as Jessica called him by his first name.

The car arrived at the center of Horington Island. The family doctor was prepared for their arrival and readied the wound disinfection procedures.

Charles only went back to his bedroom after witnessing Jessica enter the guest room.

He called Derek and ordered him to prepare the same gel used to treat Yoke’s scar previously for Jessica.

Without any doubt, Derek followed Charles’ order and sent the scar gel to Jessica after ten minutes.

“Ms. Jessica, this is the scar gel from Mr. Young. It can help to soothe your pain and treat the scar,” Derek said.

Jessica replied, “Thank you.”

The conversation ended after they wished each other to have a good night.

After closing the door, Jessica felt that the scar gel was meaningful as it represented Charles’ care for her.

Charles was always there caring for Jessica, even without her noticing.

His actions put a smile on Jessica’s face.

The stock exchange center during Lunar New Year’s Eve was very crowded. It would be closed after two days.

The stockholders were careful when trading stocks.

The VIP lounge in the stock exchange center was reserved only for VIPs whose assets were over 2 million dollars.

However, there was one exception. A guy from Horington, who earned 15 million dollars within a month, had become a living legend here. People of Horington called him “Little Stock God”.

Chapter 240

Inside the VIP lounge, Jessica was sitting in front of her laptop.

Yonah said excitedly, “Jess, your sixth sense is incredible. You can actually predict the future.”

After one month of interaction, Yonah now had faith in Jessica’s predictions.

She is just at another level. Each of her decision-making is so on point. She managed to earn big bucks by trading stocks of Cloudlance Corporation. She is just too good at stock trading.

Yonah had earned a lot after he followed Jessica’s lead in trading. His savings had increased drastically, from several thousand dollars to more than 150 thousand dollars. The huge wealth growth had raised his interest in stock trading and also his respect for Jessica.

“Jess, what’s your prediction on the stock of Cloudlance Corporation? Can it still rise?” Yonah asked her gleefully. Yonah served Jessica desserts as soon as she sat down. She stared at the monitor screen attentively while Yonah remained silent beside her. He did not allow any disturbance that could cause her to lose focus.

He did not know that Jessica was planning something on her mind. She wanted to trick him.

The first step is accomplished as I have gained his trust. Now I can proceed to the second step. I can’t wait anymore.

The pleasant atmosphere cheered Yonah up.

“Would it rise drastically again soon?” Yonah asked after seeing the smile on Jessica’s face.

He could at least earn another 15 thousand dollars if the stock’s value ballooned again.

The stock markets were closed temporarily during the Lunar New Year. Having sharp eyes and precise execution was crucial to deal with the variables during this period.

Jessica took a sip of the tea. “It won’t rise anymore. I will sell all its stock before the markets are closed.”

It was a hard decision to make for Yonah.

“This is a hot stock. If we sell it now, I’m not sure if we can even get it back in the future,” Yonah said.

“Just sell it.” Jessica started selling all the stock they owned, and it was sold completely fast.

It was one of the most popular stocks in the market. Even the conservatives were keen on it.

Without any hesitation, Yonah followed her lead and sold all the stock he owned.

He was satisfied with the profit he earned from this trading. “What is our next target stock?” Yonah asked.

Jessica shook her head and replied, “I don’t have any idea yet. Let’s just wait for the meantime.”

She was staring at the doorway.

Suddenly, someone knocked on their door. Jessica answered the door while Yonah was analyzing the stock market on his laptop.

Two stock exchange center personnel entered the VIP lounge and rushed to Yonah.

“Are you the Little Stock God? We are your big fans. Finally, we meet you in person!” The personnel said while admiring Yonah.

Yonah was shocked by their action.

He looked at Jessica, who hinted not to reveal her identity as Little Stock God.

Yonah understood and nodded.

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Reborn And Remade: Pursued By The Billionaire by Rabbit (Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30)

Chapter 21

Chris agreed and dismissed Rocco, despite Rocco’s apparent wish to stay. He and Kimberly then shared a quiet breakfast before he left.

After Chris left, Kimberly felt a wave of relief wash over her. She completed her meal in quiet contemplation, soon finding a reason to go back to her room.

On her vanity, an array of bottles was displayed, one of which was shaped like a teardrop.

As Kimberly neared, her gaze sharpened. She sat at the vanity and picked up the teardrop-shaped bottle.

Had Rocco been there, he would have immediately recognized this bottle as the one featured on the magazine cover.

Chris had spoken of the internationally acclaimed perfumer Kiley, who was, in reality, Kimberly herself.

This secret identity was closely held by Kimberly, known only to her and Declan from her past life.

Kimberly shut her eyes, and when she opened them again, a coldness filled her gaze. She opened the drawer, removed all the bottles, placed them into a bag, and tucked it away in a hidden corner of the wardrobe.

Having secured the bottles, she shut the wardrobe, settled back on the bed, and after pondering a moment, picked up her phone to initiate a video call.

The call connected swiftly, revealing a delicate and beautiful face on the screen. The woman, not much older than thirty, appeared somewhat tired from several sleepless nights, with dark circles under her eyes that were impossible to hide.

Upon seeing Kimberly, the woman’s expression brightened slightly, and she offered a warm smile, radiating familiarity.

“Kimberly, what made you to call today?”

Kimberly’s features softened, her voice tender and cheerful. “I just missed you,

Auntie Mabel. I have some thrilling news to share with you!”

The woman was Mabel Holden, the leader of the Holden Group.

Kimberly’s grandparents had welcomed a daughter later in their lives. Mabel was fifteen years younger than Kimberly’s father and only seven years older than Kimberly herself.

Due to their small age difference, Mabel and Kimberly related to each other more as friends or companions instead of the usual elder and junior relationship.

“What’s the good news?” Mabel asked, her interest evident.

Just then, a man’s voice hesitated in the background. “Ms. Holden, regarding the new energy project…”

On the other end, Mabel’s smile disappeared, and her eyebrows drew together in annoyance. “Can’t you see I’m on a video call with my niece? Please leave now, and we’ll talk about the project later!”

As the rightful heir of the Holden family, Mabel assumed the family responsibilities following the death of Kimberly’s father.

Initially, Kimberly was oblivious to the intense internal conflicts within the Holden Group. It was only after encountering some evil individuals, who spoke poorly of Mabel, that Kimberly understood the extent her aunt had gone to safeguard the company and legacy left by her father, having survived three car accidents in a single month.

Feeling sorry for her aunt, Kimberly promptly returned to the Holden family to clarify her position. She desired only the inheritance from her parents and was uninterested in the Holden Group’s leadership.

It was only after this that Mabel solidified her leadership role.

After quickly dismissing the project manager, Mabel returned her attention to the video call, her eyes showing concern and her smile slightly strained. “Continue, Kimberly, what’s the good news?”

A look of worry crossed Kimberly’s face.

“Auntie Mabel, you don’t have to stress about the funding anymore. I’ve managed to secure an investment from the Howard family!”

“What did you just say? An investment from the Howard family?”

Chapter 22

Mabel was completely taken aback by Kimberly’s words. She stared in disbelief at the phone screen, where Kimberly’s makeup-free face still radiated with celebrity glamour.

It took her a moment to collect herself.

“Kimberly… Did someone say something to you? How did you find out about the Holden Group’s financial troubles?”

Facing Mabel’s confused look, Kimberly experienced a twinge of guilt but maintained her composure, responding vaguely, “I heard from Declan. He mentioned that the Holden Group has recently been investing in a new energy project.”

In her past life, the Holden Group faced financial issues during this period. Only later did Kimberly learn of Declan’s involvement.

“Recently? Is that what he told you?” Mabel sneered.

At that time, new energy vehicles were just starting to become popular in the country, and many people were keen on this profitable opportunity. Mabel, who had studied abroad, possessed a fresh business perspective and had been watching this project for two or three years, getting a head start compared to others. If it hadn’t been for the financial difficulties, the Holden Group’s new energy project might have successfully launched this month.

As for Declan… He had only decided to engage in the new energy project six months prior, making a grand show of it to ensure everyone was aware of his interest.

In Kimberly’s previous life, he had even used her necklace to win over Renee’s favor and secure her investment, propelling the project forward almost overnight.

A year later, the Holden Group’s new energy venture finally got off the ground.

In her past life, Kimberly had become suspicious because the Walsh Group’s business partners ended up in legal battles with the Holden Group.

This occurred soon after the Walsh Group launched their new energy project, yet it hardly made headlines.

After her rebirth, Kimberly continued to dwell on these events, suspecting something was amiss.

Why had Declan suddenly pursued a new energy project?

How had he managed to accelerate the past two to three years of the Holden Group’s efforts in just six months?

Additionally, considering the legal battles between the Holden Group and the partners of the Walsh Group, which resulted in the Holden Group paying millions, Kimberly suspected a deeper conspiracy.

When Kimberly brought up Declan, Mabel frowned, a look of disdain briefly crossing her face, her voice chilling. “Not recently. The Holden Group has been focused on this new energy project for more than two years. I wouldn’t have disclosed any information before we were ready.”

Mabel didn’t question Kimberly’s intentions. She seemed to remember something, her gaze intensifying as she looked directly at Kimberly.

“Kimberly, you just mentioned securing an investment from the Howard family for the Holden Group? But the Walsh Group has also been working on a new energy project recently. Why didn’t you help the Walsh Group secure funding, instead directing it to the Holden Group?”

Kimberly always shared positive news, sparing Mabel with the negative. She seldom spoke about her marriage or the discord between her and the Walsh siblings, leaving Mabel oblivious to Kimberly’s distress within her marriage.

Kimberly quickly noticed a brief look of emotion in Mabel’s eyes. Before fully processing it, she heard Mabel’s probing question. She explained, “He’s not worth it! Aunt Mabel, I’m planning to divorce him!”

“Divorce him?” Mabel reacted with surprise, asking, “Why divorce? Weren’t you absolutely in love with him, insisting that you wanted to marry him?”

Kimberly found herself speechless at her aunt’s blunt words, feeling deeply embarrassed.

It wasn’t Mabel’s fault for her blunt phrasing. In her previous life, Kimberly had indeed been naively infatuated.

After pausing momentarily, Kimberly resolved to share them to share the truth. “He was unfaithful. You know I cannot tolerate any form of deception.”

She decided not to mention the mistreatment and humiliation she endured from the Walsh family, not out of indifference but… It simply was too humiliating to admit!

Given her proud nature, she couldn’t bear to reveal her dismal life or how miserable her circumstances were within the Walsh family, not even to her own family.

“That bastard Declan!” Mabel exploded in anger, slamming her hand on the table. “How dare he bully you! Kimberly, divorce him! You have my full support!”

Kimberly was briefly taken aback, not anticipating Mabel’s reaction to be so strong. Her heart warmed at what her aunt had said.

Her expression turned determined. “Don’t worry, I definitely will divorce him.”

Mabel’s expression was dark. She took a deep breath to compose herself, then sat back down, focusing on the phone screen.

Mabel said, “I never mentioned it before because I didn’t want to burden you. That scumbag Declan conspired with your uncle to steal secrets from the company’s new energy project and used your uncle’s influence to lure away the Holden Group’s business partners.

I was willing to overlook it, given he was your husband, but I never imagined Declan would stoop so low as to bully you! Does he really think the Holden family has no power? That bastard, this time, I’ll address both past and present grievances with him!”

At Mabel’s declaration, all of Kimberly’s suspicions were confirmed.

So it was indeed Declan orchestrating troubles from the shadows!

“Aunt Mabel… When did you find out?”

Mabel, having released her anger, regained her composure. Reflecting on the chaos at home, she couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed, gently massaging her forehead.

“I only discovered it recently. It never crossed my mind that your uncle would team up with the Walsh family against our own company.

Upon investigating, I learned he had secretly funded the Walsh Group’s project.”

Following the car accident that claimed Kimberly’s parents, the superficial unity within the Holden family crumbled, leading her elder and younger uncles to demand a division of the family assets.

Kimberly’s grandfather, Archie Holden, was elderly and in declining health, unable to manage these disputes, and thus he allowed the family to split.

The growth of the Holden Group to its current status was largely due to the tireless efforts and dedication of Kimberly’s father, Caiden Holden, over a decade.

Kimberly’s elder and younger uncles each received only ten percent of the shares. Their goal was to control the entire Holden Group, and such a small stake was far from satisfying.

However, it was unthinkable that Kimberly’s elder uncle would conspire with outsiders against their own company.

That was like biting the hand that fed him!

Kimberly’s eyes grew cold as if a thought had crossed her mind. She lifted her gaze to look at Mabel. “About this matter, do you have any concrete evidence, Aunt Mabel?”

Mabel was surprised by the question, believing Kimberly doubted her honesty. She pressed her lips together. “No. But I can obtain it. Kimberly, do you still have hope for that scumbag?”

She had previously respected the relationship between Declan and Kimberly, hence she had not pursued evidence.

However, obtaining proof was certainly within Mabel’s capabilities.

Surprised by such a direct question, Kimberly paused, feeling somewhat at a loss. “What are you suggesting? I think it’s time they learned a harsh lesson.”

“You’re absolutely right. We should teach them a harsh lesson!” As Mabel pondered the deceitful and ambitious actions of Declan and Kimberly’s uncle, her expression hardened, and she clenched her teeth, teeth, saying, “Otherwise, these individuals might believe we are an easy target! What’s your plan?”

Chapter 23

Since Kimberly had already mentioned it, she clearly had a strategy in mind.

Mabel looked at Kimberly expectantly and requested her plan.

Kimberly narrowed her eyes, taking a moment to think before responding with determination. “Let’s start by collecting evidence of their scheme to steal project secrets. Once we have concrete proof, we’ll expose them all at once.”

Her voice was cold and firm, reflecting the seriousness with which she viewed these betrayers as enemies.

Mabel was briefly taken aback, but a look of relief filled her eyes, and she couldn’t help but smile.

“We’ll proceed as you suggest. I’ll begin looking into their conspiracy immediately. Whatever you decide, you have my full support.

Mabel was not naive. She noticed a shift in Kimberly, particularly when she spoke of Declan. The loathing in Kimberly’s eyes was clear.

At first, Mabel thought Kimberly’s talk of divorce might be just an impulsive reaction or a mere disagreement with Declan. Now, she was convinced.

Kimberly felt a surge of emotion upon hearing Mabel’s support.

In her previous life, Mabel had always shown her unwavering trust and support, no matter what.

Unfortunately, since Declan had rescued her when she was young, she had always seen him through an idealized lens. Even when she felt something was wrong, as long as Declan soothed her with his words and simple explanations, she believed him and refrained from questioning further. 2

But deep down, she had doubts. Declan often dismissed her concerns with shallow excuses, knowing well that Kimberly would trust him as blindly as Mabel trusted her. His justifications were weak.

The downfall of the Holden Group and Mabel’s misfortune was largely due to her misguided trust.

Kimberly harbored deep remorse towards Mabel. Now granted a second chance by fate, she was resolute in rectifying her past mistakes and ensuring that Mabel’s trust was not misplaced.

Chris stepped out of the villa, walking at a leisurely pace. As he passed the rose garden, he paused, took a moment to think, and then wandered over to water the roses with a watering can that was nearby.

His actions reflected the comfort of someone tending to their own garden.

Not far from him, Rocco leaned against the gate, his medical kit at his side, observing the scene with a hint of amusement. He couldn’t resist teasing, “Chris, you do remember your villa is just across the street, right? Be careful not to overwater, or Mrs. Walsh might scold you for damaging her roses.”

Chris stopped briefly, then resumed his watering, the sunlight casting a peaceful glow around him.

He sharply retorted, “If you can’t say anything positive, don’t say anything at all.”

Rocco laughed softly, clearly entertained as he watched Chris water the roses.

“I thought you had moved past all this, but it seems I was mistaken. You’ve left the Howard family estate to live here at Lakeview Haven Villas, and you called me here early in the morning to check on her. Chris, what were you thinking?”

Rocco’s tone changed from playful to serious as he reminded Chris, saying, “Remember, she’s married to someone else now.” The

underlying message was clear: certain feelings should be controlled. While they might not be erased, they should be concealed and not exposed. “You might end up causing her trouble.”

Chris lowered his gaze, a turmoil of emotions visible in his eyes. After he finished watering the roses, he placed the watering can aside and admired the roses, now gleaming vibrantly under the sunlight. A faint smile touched his lips.

He walked towards Rocco and stopped in front of him, raising his eyebrows slightly. “She’s married, but that doesn’t mean she won’t get divorced.”

Rocco was taken aback. Having known Chris for over twenty years, he felt he understood. him well. Yet, Chris’s statement surprised him, causing him to frown.

“Are you actually hoping she gets divorced?”

Rocco, who valued his strong moral principles, couldn’t help but feel disappointed in his childhood friend.

“Chris, some thoughts are better kept inside. Don’t rush into actions that might disrupt someone else’s marriage, or you’ll lose my respect.”

“Are you out of your mind?” Chris replied, amused by Rocco’s caution. He scoffed and walked towards the villa across the street. “I have no intention of being anyone’s secret lover.”

Rocco, Chris, and Felix had grown up together.

Even though Rocco had lost his parents and been cast aside by his calculating relatives, his parents had been close friends with Chris’s family. After leaving the Braxton family, Rocco lived with the Howard family for a decade.

Renee had become quite fond of Rocco, treating him as if he were her own grandson.

To those on the outside, Rocco was practically a Howard, though he seldom attended business events, choosing instead to immerse himself in the medical field.

Even someone as detached from gossip as Rocco was aware of the scandalous nature of Declan and Valerie’s relationship; their indiscretion was well known.

They made no effort to hide it.

It was evident that Kimberly had suffered greatly during her year of marriage to Declan.

“But securing a divorce might not be so straightforward.” Chris suddenly stopped, his tone somber and deep.

Rocco, caught by surprise, nearly walked into him. He stopped abruptly, his eyes wide in astonishment.

“Declan won’t agree to a divorce? Why not? Doesn’t he have feelings for Valerie?

Chapter 24

Chris’s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned to face Rocco, his voice deep, saying, “He neither said he disagreed nor did he say he agreed. However, from what I can see, he doesn’t want to divorce Kimberly.”

Remembering Declan’s reaction from earlier that day, a cold glint flickered in Chris’s eyes. As a man himself, how could Chris not understand Declan’s true motives?

Had Declan genuinely wanted a divorce, he would have readily signed the papers when Kimberly presented them and left Lakeview Haven Villas with his luggage.

After that, they could have quickly gone to the courthouse, finalized everything, and moved on with their lives.

But Declan hadn’t reacted that way. Instead, he demanded to be let in; when Kimberly refused to let him in, he furiously ordered Bryce to break down the villa’s gate.

Such actions didn’t seem like those of a man eager to end his marriage.

Hearing this, Rocco was taken aback. He clicked his tongue thoughtfully and stroked his chin, puzzled. “That’s odd. Declan poisoned Kimberly, after all. And from what I know, Kimberly is still… well… untouched. What’s Declan really up to?”

Chris’s eyes intensified. The mention of the poison in Kimberly’s system being linked to Declan instantly made him lose his composure.

He grasped Rocco’s wrist, his voice turning cold and forceful. “Hold on! How do you know Declan is responsible for the poison? Did Kimberly tell you that?!”

Rocco recoiled under Chris’s intense stare and stammered, “N-no, Ms. Holden didn’t mention anyone specifically. It was just a guess…”

Chris was momentarily speechless, his deep gaze locked on Rocco. Knowing Rocco well, Chris was aware that he didn’t make careless statements. It seemed likely Rocco had uncovered something significant. “Do you have any proof?”

Rocco cautiously met Chris’s stern look. Sensing Chris’s irritation, he hesitated before sharing his suspicions.

“I found half a glass of milk on Ms. Holden’s dressing table, with some unknown residue at the bottom. It appeared to have been mixed with some kind of powder. Consider it, who else could secretly administer a slow-acting poison to Ms. Holden? I drew some of her blood and discovered she had been poisoned for at least six months… It could only be someone close to her, someone she trusts.”

Chris furrowed his brows, his expression turning grave.

Though he wasn’t pleased when he heard that Kimberly trusted Declan, he had to admit that Rocco’s theory was logical.

If Declan was indeed the one poisoning Kimberly, everything would fall into place.

“No wonder she wouldn’t tell me when I asked. She was protecting Declan!” Reflecting on Kimberly’s elusive answers, Chris realized the truth.

His expression turned cold with rage. He couldn’t decide if he was angrier at Declan for poisoning Kimberly and putting her life at risk, or at Kimberly for knowing and yet not condemning Declan. Perhaps it was a mix of both.

“Um…” Rocco raised his hand, catching Chris’s indifferent look. He retreated a bit, speaking gently. “Could it be that Ms. Holden only recently found out? Maybe she’s not protecting Declan, but… given her pride, she might feel that family issues should stay private?”

“Stay private?” Chris narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of danger evident in his gaze. He suddenly chuckled coldly. “If she truly believed that, she wouldn’t have publicly exposed that adulterous pair at the party last night! Kimberly isn’t as traditional as you might think.”

Rocco found himself without a comeback. He rubbed his nose and offered an awkward smile. “Yeah. Maybe I’m overthinking it.

Perhaps she is protecting Declan. Who can say?”

Chris was at a loss for words.

He wondered if Rocco was intentionally provoking him. Every statement Rocco made today was something Chris didn’t want to hear.

Chris gave Rocco a sharp, cold stare and turned to walk away, not interested in further discussion.

“Hey, wait for me…” Rocco called after him.

“Why are you following me? Shouldn’t you be in your lab analyzing her blood?” Chris continued towards his villa, not turning back, his voice detached and cool.

Rocco stopped, feeling slightly aggrieved. As he watched Chris’s retreating figure, he complained, “Chris, you’re so ruthless! You dragged me here early in the morning, didn’t even offer me breakfast, and now you’re sending me away. You’re not acting like a friend at all!”

“Say whatever you want, just go away.”

Chris’s reply was harsh and dismissive.

Rocco sighed and walked away from the villa, giving up on breakfast.

Just then, he noticed two women banging on the gate of the villa across the street. The one knocking was older, probably in her forties or fifties, dressed in wealthy attire, adorned with a pearl necklace and a sparkling bracelet, both clearly expensive.

The younger woman next to her was dressed in high-end designer clothes, clutching a Hermes bag that boasted a price tag in the hundreds of thousands. Her posture was delicate and seemingly vulnerable as if crafted to garner sympathy. Clearly, this was none other than Valerie.

“Open the gate! Kimberly, you shameless bitch, come out here! I know you can hear me! Come out and open the gate! What kind of daughter-in-law treats her mother-in-law this way? Do you have no shame?” The angry middle-aged woman shouting was none other than Declan’s mother, Samira Walsh!

Rocco paused, his eyes widening a bit, taken aback by the intense drama unfolding before him.

He paused for a moment, then tucked himself into a hidden corner, setting down his medical kit and secretly recording the scene with his phone.

Shortly after, a figure hurried out from the villa across the street.

It was Maggie.

Samira narrowed her eyes, her irritation mounting when she saw that it was Maggie who answered her calls instead of Kimberly. “Where is that bitch Kimberly?! Bring her out here now!”

Maggie had been about to open the gate for Samira, but hearing Samira’s harsh words, her expression darkened, and she hesitated. “Mrs. Walsh, Ms. Holden is in the process of divorcing Mr. Declan Walsh. I’d advise you to choose your words carefully! This is not a place for your family’s disturbances!” 1

Samira was briefly stunned, then her face contorted with fury. “Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?”

Chapter 25

“Huh! The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, does it?” Samira mocked, “I suggest you bring Kimberly out here. I have no time to waste on a disrespectful servant like you!”

Maggie frowned, regarding Samira with hatred. “Are you deaf? I already told you, the Walsh family has nothing to do with Ms. Holden anymore. Leave now, or I’ll have security remove you!”

“You damn bitch!” Samira immediately erupted in anger and reached out to grab Maggie’s face. However, she was too bulky, and her arm got wedged in the gate. Struggling only made her more stuck.

“Valerie! Quick, help me!” Samira’s tone shifted from confrontational to desperate, calling for her daughter’s assistance.

Valerie snapped to attention, grasping her mother’s arm. “Mom, just hold on, it’ll be over quickly…

As she finished her sentence, she yanked forcefully.

“Ah!” was the piercing scream that followed from Samira.

Valerie believed Samira’s arm was free, but when she realized it was still stuck, her eyes widened, a hint of disgust flashing in them. Still, she kept a gentle and concerned expression. “Mom, you’re too big! It won’t come out!”

Pain twisted Samira’s face, and Valerie’s comment about her size visibly upset her. Yet, unable to scold her daughter, she turned her frustration towards Maggie, who stood by watching. “Get Kimberly out here now! If I get hurt, my son won’t let her off! And you! What the hell are you staring at?”

Maggie gave a cold laugh, stepping back. She knew Samira was looking for a confrontation. “Serves you right! Why don’t you stay stuck, you damn fat old witch? Why should Ms. Holden come out? She’s not a doctor. Even your own daughter can’t help you, and you expect Ms. Holden to? Keep dreaming!”

Samira infuriated, had not expected even a maid like Maggie to stand up to her so boldly. Her rage was close to boiling over. “You bitch! Open the gate if you dare, and see if I don’t take you down myself!”

“Hey! Mind your language!” Valerie interjected, visibly upset, “Regardless, my mother is still Kimberly’s mother-in-law. How can you treat her this way? Do you want me to call Declan to handle this?!”

Valerie was merely bluffing and had no intention of calling Declan since she and Samira hadn’t even told him about their visit.

And regarding Samira’s arm being stuck… What did that have to do with Valerie?

It wasn’t Valerie’s arm that was caught, nor was she the one feeling the pain.

She was convinced that Kimberly would come out after hearing such a commotion!

“What’s all this noise about?” came Kimberly’s cool, displeased voice from behind.

Maggie turned to see Kimberly and stepped aside, her expression regretful. “I apologize, Ms. Holden. Did we interrupt your rest? I should have managed this situation better…”

“Don’t worry about it.” Kimberly approached briskly, her tone reassuring as she said, “It’s not your fault. It’s hard to find peace with a dog endlessly barking outside, isn’t it?”

Upon hearing this, Samira, who had been confidently waiting for Kimberly to come and assist her, was stunned and enraged upon realizing Kimberly was referring to her. “Kimberly! You bitch! Who are you calling a dog?!”

Kimberly looked at Samira indifferently, a hint of amusement in her eyes, her red lips curling into a smirk. “Why take it personally? Only a dog would respond.”

Samira’s face turned a shade of deep red, and she shouted at Kimberly, “I’ll have Declan sort you out! You’ll pay for this, you bitch!”

Kimberly observed Samira with a cold, mocking smile. “Sorry, but you won’t get that chance.”

She flung a document at Samira’s face. “Here, take this back and have your son sign it!”

Valerie, with sharp eyes, caught sight of the large letters on the document’s cover. She gasped, swiftly grabbing the paper. Upon reading the words clearly, she couldn’t contain her joy. “Mom, look! It’s a divorce agreement! Kimberly truly wants to divorce Declan. That maid wasn’t making it up!”

Valerie quickly passed the document to Samira. Initially taken aback, Samira soon snapped back and retorted, “What are you talking about? It’s not Kimberly who wants to divorce Declan; he’s the one who wants to divorce her!”

“Yes, let’s rush back and give Declan the good news, Mom!” Valerie was overjoyed. She alone knew how eagerly she had awaited this moment, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events!

She had suggested to Declan the idea of divorcing Kimberly and marrying her, but each time she mentioned it, Declan would pretend not to understand and change the subject. Valerie had to maintain her image, so she never pushed him to explain. She understood that Kimberly, unlike herself who was merely adopted by the Walsh family, was the cherished biological daughter of the Holden family!

Valerie figured that Declan, recently solidifying his role within the Walsh Group, was cautious about Kimberly’s prominent status and feared public backlash, hence his reluctance to broach the topic of divorce.

But she was convinced that, deep down, Declan truly wished to divorce Kimberly!

Regaining her composure, Samira looked at Kimberly with a complex gaze. “You… Why have you suddenly decided to let go of my son? Are you having an affair?”

Kimberly’s abrupt shift was startling. Samira eyed her intently, unable to hide her mixed feelings. In her eyes, her son Declan was irresistible. Although she scorned Kimberly for her apparent desperation to be with Declan, she couldn’t deny feeling a sense of pride.

After all, before marrying Declan, Kimberly was the most desired socialite in Javille!

Kimberly’s status, beauty, elegance, and charm were beyond criticism!

Such a woman being devoted to Declan was a point of pride!

But Samira never anticipated that Kimberly would suddenly seek a divorce from Declan!

What an ungrateful bitch!

Kimberly’s brow furrowed slightly, clearly taken aback by Samira’s accusation, and she responded coldly, “Do you really think your son Declan is that appealing? I’m done with him and want out. Is that not allowed?”

“Shut up! How dare you speak ill of my son! Kimberly, you can go to hell!”

Chapter 26

Samira felt her anger surge, her whole body pulsing with irritation. She reached out her other hand, aiming to scratch Kimberly’s face, but this arm of hers also became trapped in the gate, unable to move an inch.

Samira was completely shocked.

Valerie, too, was shocked, hardly believing that Samira could be so rash as to get caught the same way twice!

Observing this absurd scene, Kimberly was initially taken aback. Then, unable to contain herself, she erupted into laughter.

The image of Samira, appearing as though she were in handcuffs, was truly funny.

When had the formidable and assertive Samira ever been in such a dilemma?

Samira’s face flushed a deep red. Seeing Kimberly laughing so openly at her expense, she screamed in a fit of rage, “Shut up! Kimberly, stop laughing! If you laugh again, I’ll…”

She stopped mid-sentence. Her usual threat involved Declan potentially divorcing Kimberly.

It wasn’t a novel threat but had always been effective.

But now… Kimberly seemed completely indifferent.

“You will? You’ll have your son divorce me? Please do, I would welcome it,” Kimberly said, a playful smirk on her face, the amusement clear in her eyes. Noticing Samira’s furious gaze, she chuckled and turned to Maggie. “Call the property management to bring some tools to deal with this.”

“Yes, Ms. Holden,” Maggie responded, struggling to hold back her own laughter. She promptly contacted the property staff and then fetched a lounge chair for Kimberly, also preparing a fruit platter.

Thus, Kimberly relaxed comfortably on the chair, spearing a slice of fresh watermelon with a fork and savoring it. Maggie stood beside her, and they both enjoyed the spectacle of Samira’s hopeless anger.

“Bitch, bitch! If I had known, I would never have allowed you into the Walsh family. Just because you have a bit of money, you believe you can look down on my son after bringing in a hundred million? Who the hell do you think you are?”

“Yes, absolutely, Mrs. Walsh, you’re quite right. Therefore, when I divorce your son, I would appreciate it if he returns my money,” Kimberly responded, not with anger but with a sweet smile, requesting to return the money she had brought into the Walsh family.

In the past, such humiliation from Samira would have enraged Kimberly, given that Samira was her mother-in-law.

Kimberly had been born into wealth, enjoying a carefree existence for her first twenty years. Her parents adored her, giving her a monthly allowance of ten million more than she could ever spend. Surrounded by wealthy friends who indulged and complimented her, she had always been the center of attention, never needing to concern herself with others. opinions.

Perhaps her life had been too easy, lacking any real challenges, which fostered her proud and ostentatious character. She was like a dazzling star, bright and brilliant.

Her only real brush with adversity came at age eight, during a summer camp organized by her elite elementary school. They experienced a terrorist attack on a luxury cruise ship!

Her school charged fifty thousand in annual fees, and the camp included a cruise to a private island near Javille, owned by the Holden family.

As one of Javille’s four major families, the Holdens had a century-old legacy and profound connections.

With such a distinguished background, Kimberly was a standout at school. Not only did she come from a prominent family, but she was also stunningly beautiful, with an exceptional figure and presence.

She was intelligent and talented, excelling in her studies and consistently ranking first in her grade. She mastered various forms of art, including classical dance, and possessed a flexible, slender physique. She had even participated in national competitions and won championships.

Kimberly was the epitome of the “perfect child” from a young age, destined to be in the spotlight.

At eighteen, when she competed in a nationally broadcast event, her performance captivated the entire country. This was why someone as notable as Felix could claim that she could enchant the entire high society with just one smile.

Yet, out of all her admirers, she chose Declan, all because of that cruise ship terrorist attack.

Her repeated forgiveness only led to more betrayals. How could Kimberly not resent Declan?

She longed to tear Declan apart, discard him, and scatter his remains in the sewers!

“Dream on!” Samira retorted when she heard Kimberly’s demand for the return of the money. She glared at Kimberly and said, “You insisted on giving that money to my son, and now you want it back? No chance!”

Kimberly’s thoughts snapped back to the present, her expression darkening. “That was my money! Regardless, the Walsh family has risen above its modest origins. I’ll overlook the projects my family supported, but the one hundred million, you must return it to me.”

Chapter 27

Samira chuckled coldly. “You said it yourself, you brought it into our family. Since when do you take back what you once gave? Plus, we didn’t skimp on your wedding gift.”

Upon hearing this, Kimberly couldn’t remain passive. She slowly sat up, her expression cold. She slid off her bracelet. “This bracelet, you mean?”

Her laughter was tinged with anger. “To my knowledge, this bracelet isn’t even worth two hundred thousand. Do you really think you can swap this insignificant bracelet for a hundred million? You shameless old witch, how did I not see your true nature before?”

A trace of fluster crossed Samira’s eyes. She obviously didn’t expect Kimberly to know the bracelet’s actual value. Before she could respond, Valerie intervened, unable to stay silent any longer. “Kimberly, you’re going too far! This bracelet may not be very valuable, but it has been in the Walsh family for generations. It symbolizes the lady of the Walsh house. For that reason alone, it’s priceless!”

Valerie watched Kimberly closely. She had kept quiet until now because she wanted to avoid a complete fallout and the ensuing discomfort.

Kimberly’s influence was undeniable. With her recent decision to step down as Mrs. Walsh, Valerie saw no reason to keep targeting her.

Ultimately, Valerie’s concern wasn’t Kimberly herself, but the powerful Holden family backing her!

Everyone was aware that Mabel Holden, Kimberly’s aunt, led the Holden family. Their bond was reportedly very strong. Though the Holden family wasn’t confronting Declan directly at the moment, overpowering Valerie, an adopted daughter of the Walsh family would be a simple task.

However, hearing Kimberly insist that Declan return her money pushed Valerie beyond her limits. After all, it was about a hundred million! Not just a hundred, not a thousand, but a hundred million!

Given that the Walsh family’s annual profits were merely seventy to eighty million, Kimberly’s demand would force the family to tighten their belts for an entire year!

Such a heartless woman!

Kimberly was completely lost for words. She reclined once more, popped an imported grape into her mouth, and nonchalantly passed the bracelet to Maggie, who was fanning her.

“Since you value this bracelet at a hundred million, I wouldn’t dream wouldn’t dream of keeping something so treasured. I’ll sell it to you. Just make sure to transfer a hundred million to my account, or else…” Kimberly glanced at Valerie with a faint smile, though her voice chilled. “The Holden family’s legal team is quite serious. Maggie, please hand the bracelet to Miss Walsh.”

“Yes, Miss Holden!” Maggie smiled, grabbed the bracelet, and strode over to Valerie, holding it out with both hands and gently said, “Miss Walsh, when will you transfer the funds?”

“Kimberly!” Valerie’s face turned crimson with rage, and her tone was sharp as she addressed Kimberly. She seized the bracelet, poised to hurl it to the ground.

Just then, Kimberly interjected, “If you dare destroy it, I’ll notify the police. Remember, as you put it, this bracelet is valued at a hundred million. Not even Declan can shield you. Do you think I can’t make sure you face severe legal repercussions?”

Valerie’s body shook, and she quickly pulled back her hand. Her eyes are red, she bit her lip and turned to Samir. “Mom! Look at her, she’s being so domineering! This bracelet was a gift from Grandma to you. You wore it always. You gave it to Kimberly as a kind gesture, but she didn’t value it. I merely spoke a few words, and she treated me harshly…”

Valerie’s words were filled with sorrow and quickly ignited Samira’s fury.

But before Samira could respond, a flurry of footsteps sounded. Four men in suits were approaching quickly; they were from the property management.

The lead, the property manager, hurried up, respectfully bowed to Kimberly through the gate, and said, “Miss Holden, apologies for the delay.”

Kimberly gave a soft snort and, with a glance, instructed the property manager, “Find a way to get that old witch’s arms out and make her leave.”

She knew better than to expect Samira to willingly return her money just from their conversation, aware of Samira’s stingy nature. Samira would rather face death than give back a hundred million, and she didn’t have the final say in the Walsh family. The real negotiation needed to be with Declan.

“Understood.” With a nod from the property manager, the men carrying toolboxes moved in to start their work.

Samira looked on grimly, keeping quiet in front of the staff. After all, she was Mrs. Walsh, a figure of status, and she needed to maintain her composure in public.

She also knew better than to air family grievances in public.

The property team labored under the intense midday sun. As the heat intensified, Samira could no longer contain her frustration and shouted, “Are you finished yet!? Under this scorching sun, are you trying to roast us alive? Do you realize who we are? If we get heatstroke, your lives wouldn’t cover the compensation!”

Samira was drenched in sweat, and the property staff were no less uncomfortable, particularly in their suits. One of the workers, overwhelmed by irritation, threw his tools to the ground. “We can’t release her! Not without breaking the gate down!”

Before the property manager could respond, Kimberly’s cold voice cut through, saying, “No way!”

Everyone turned as Kimberly rose from her lounge chair and approached, a formidable and cold presence about her.

She moved against the sunlight, her long, slightly wavy hair flowing behind her, her features striking and captivating.

The property team paused, taken aback.

Kimberly halted before them, hands casually tucked in her pockets, her demeanor poised but expressionless. She said calmly, “Who will cover the costs if the gate is damaged?”

Her eyes then settled on the property manager as she inquired, “Will your team be responsible?”

Her gaze shifted slowly toward Samira and Valerie. “Or will it be them? This gate isn’t ordinary. It was custom-made by a renowned designer and imported from Fusha. It’s worth five hundred thousand.”

A memory seemed to flicker across Kimberly’s mind, a slight smirk playing on her lips as she looked with disdain at the bracelet in Valerie’s grip. “This gate is worth far more than some so-called heirloom that’s been handed down through generations.”

At her words, the atmosphere shifted. The property manager and His team wore expressions of concern. Five hundred thousand! That amount nearly equaled four years of their wages. How could they possibly afford that?

Chapter 28

Samira’s and Valerie’s expressions darkened. They believed Kimberly was intentionally making them look bad!

Indeed, Kimberly was mocking and shaming them.

Valerie felt particularly insulted as she clenched the jade bracelet in her hand. She remembered fighting with Samira over it since it had been given to Samira by Declan’s grandmother, symbolizing the matriarch of the Walsh family. Samira had passed it to Kimberly, which infuriated Valerie.

She had long wanted to reclaim the bracelet from Kimberly, but Kimberly’s scornful words, suggesting that even the iron gate of her villa was more valuable than the bracelet, made Valerie feel demeaned, like a beggar scavenging through Kimberly’s cast-offs!

“Kimberly, you’re being too harsh with your words! You’re clearly disrespecting my mother and the Walsh family!”

“Yes,” Kimberly responded nonchalantly. She gave Valerie a dismissive glance, her pride intact, and chuckled softly. “I do look down on you. What are you going to do about it?”

Valerie’s face soured, her eyes blazing with rage.

She trembled with anger, yet was speechless. Because… She was powerless against Kimberly!

“Enough!” Samira interjected sharply.

“Valerie, call your brother! Tell him to come here right away and divorce this woman!” Then, with a menacing and slightly smug look at Kimberly, she added, “Eager to divorce my son, aren’t you? I’ll call him right now, Kimberly. Let’s see if you’ll end up pleading with my son!”

Samira was convinced that Kimberly didn’t genuinely want a divorce from Declan but was merely causing drama to capture his attention.

She was sure Kimberly wouldn’t remain so defiant once her son arrived.

In the end, wouldn’t she have to obediently beg for mercy?

Valerie bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, then nodded and stepped aside to call Declan.

Kimberly observed Samira’s self-satisfied look with detachment. She was uninterested in arguing with the mother-daughter pair and indifferent about whether Declan would show up. She asked calmly, “So, have you decided what to do about this situation?”

The property manager wiped his brow, his smile forced. “Ms. Holden, you summoned us here to deal with this, and now the only option left is to break the gate. Isn’t it unreasonable for you to seek compensation from us?”

Kimberly arched an eyebrow, her smile subtle. “What are you talking about? I spent hundreds of thousands on property fees annually. Is it wrong to expect you to resolve an issue? Moreover, did I invite these two troublemakers in?”

The property manager’s brow furrowed. “But… Mrs. Walsh claims she’s your mother-in-law.”

“She will soon no longer be my mother-in-law,” Kimberly responded, not wanting to complicate matters for the property staff. After a brief pause, she offered a solution with a smile, saying, “Why don’t you discuss compensation with the person next to you? After all… She’s the one facing a dilemma, not me, right?”

Her suggestion informed the property manager. His face brightened and said, “Ms. Holden, you’re correct. We were misguided.” Turning to Samira, he maintained his politeness. “Mrs. Walsh, regarding the five hundred thousand compensation, will you be handling it?”

Samira’s face flushed with anger.

She had intended to create problems for Kimberly, but now found herself needing to pay to avoid further complications!

Kimberly observed the unfolding scene, arms crossed.

Her mother-in-law was not only tightfisted and frugal but also overly concerned with her image, particularly in front of outsiders. She dreaded being judged negatively.

It had indeed been hard for her to part with the bracelet as a wedding gift to Kimberly, a decision she regretted for years. Seeing Kimberly wear it only fueled her resentment, leading her to antagonize Kimberly further, aiming to break her down and instill fear.

Previously, Kimberly hadn’t realized how spiteful and manipulative Samira was. To keep the peace, she wore that bracelet nearly every day, enduring Samira’s cruelty under the mistaken belief it was for the benefit of her marriage to Declan.

That illusion shattered the day she overheard Samira venting to Declan, saying, “If I had known, I would never have agreed to your marriage to that woman! Why didn’t you tell me about your feelings for Valerie sooner? If I had known earlier, I would have taken Kimberly’s money and driven her out! If it weren’t for the one hundred million she brought, I would never have given that bitch the bracelet your grandmother entrusted to me as a wedding gift!”

At the time, Kimberly was pregnant, and hearing those harsh words devastated her.

Listening to Samira’s regretful tirade from the study, Kimberly had found it absurdly amusing.

Valerie, adopted by the Walsh family from an orphanage at five, had grown up alongside Declan, spending over twenty years together…

Could Samira really be so blind as not to see their special bond?

Indeed, Samira was aware of the situation. She was no fool. She knew the affection between siblings differed from romantic love.

She had always scorned Valerie’s modest background, knowing it wouldn’t help her son climb social ladders. That was the initial reason she approved of Kimberly joining the Walsh family. However, she later rued this decision. The gifted bracelet turned into a source of constant irritation, increasing her dissatisfaction with Kimberly. Yet, her pride prevented her from asking for the bracelet back.

By contrast, Valerie’s demeanor as a compliant and understanding woman who never demanded anything aligned perfectly with Samira’s ideal of what a daughter-in-law should be!

Reflecting on Samira’s previous actions, the hatred in Kimberly’s eyes intensified.

Knowing Samira’s frugality, Kimberly intentionally forced her to incur expenses just to irritate her!

Noticing Samira’s silence, the property manager’s smile waned. He asked impatiently, “Mrs. Walsh, you can manage a payment of five hundred thousand, can’t you?”

Chapter 29

“Of course I can!” Samira’s expression stiffened. The property manager’s suggestion hit a nerve, but she hesitated to spend the money. “But must we break the gate? It’s not about the cost-it’s just that it was designed by a renowned artist. Wouldn’t it be a shame to destroy it like this?”

Kimberly concealed a smirk. This damn old woman always found an excuse for herself. It was clear where Declan got it from; they were both equally hypocritical and pretentious. “It’s okay. Once you pay, I’ll simply use the funds to install a new gate.”

The property manager, who had been slightly uncertain, gained confidence from Kimberly’s assurance. He stood taller and said, “Ms. Holden has made it clear, Mrs. Walsh. What are you waiting for? Give us a direct answer. Do you want us to proceed or not? If you decide against it, we’ll leave, and you can remain here as long as you wish!”

A nearby staff member pulled out his phone, pretending to be shocked. “Manager, the weather forecast says it’s going to reach forty degrees today! If we stay out here much longer, we might end up with sunburns.”

Samira shivered at his words and stopped hesitating. “Alright, I’ll pay! Just get me out of here!”

The property manager and the staff member exchanged knowing looks, grinning. “Excellent, with your consent, we’ll begin right away.”

Several workers stepped forward with their tools and started the job.

Samira’s expression twisted in distress, clearly pained at the thought of losing the money. Kimberly watched, amused.

There was an old saying that wicked people always get what they deserve, and it seemed to describe Samira perfectly.

Kimberly was aware that the staff member had strategically made his remark. After all, Samira had just scolded him.

Meanwhile, Valerie had tried to call Declan several times. When she finally reached him, she put the call on speaker and quickly moved back to Samira’s side, casting a provocative glance at Kimberly. She said softly into the phone, “Declan, where are you?”

“At the office,” Declan’s deep, cold voice responded from the other end. He had just settled back into his office and plugged in his phone when Valerie’s call came through. Still seething from a recent dismissal by Chris’s associates, he attempted to suppress his irritation while talking to the woman he adored. “Why, missing me already?”

Upon hearing this, Valerie looked even more arrogantly at Kimberly. However, with Samira around, she didn’t dare to be too bold and kept a shy demeanor. “Declan, stop it! You’re so naughty!”

Kimberly’s lips twitched. She had remained composed until she heard Valerie’s flirtatious tone.

Ugh, it was completely sickening!

Was this really what Declan was into?

The thought made Kimberly shiver, her skin crawling with goosebumps.

Then, she relaxed.

It made sense now why Declan wasn’t interested in her; she could never adopt Valerie’s flirtatious demeanor to seduce Declan.

Valerie, feeling victorious, glanced at Kimberly, reading her expression as one of envy and jealousy. She thought to herself, Kimberly was just pretending not to be interested in Declan! Even though she wasn’t as beautiful or wealthy as Kimberly, the man Kimberly yearned for was utterly infatuated with her!

In her mind, this already put her ahead of Kimberly!

From the phone, Declan’s amused chuckle could be heard, clearly enjoying Valerie’s flirtation. Suddenly, he pictured Kimberly’s vibrant and charming face, and his expression turned into a deep frown.

If only Kimberly could be more like Valerie- gentle, sweet, and dependent on him. Perhaps then he could have been nicer to Kimberly.

After all, Kimberly’s beauty and figure were much better than Valerie’s. Men are visual beings; what man wouldn’t desire someone like Kimberly?

“Declan, there’s something important I need to talk about. I’m with Mom at the Lakeview Haven Villas. We came to see Kimberly, but she… She wasn’t welcoming. In fact, she had the property staff kick us out.” As Valerie spoke, her voice became sorrowful. “So Mom wants you to come over right now and sign the divorce papers. It’s time to end things with Kimberly.”

Silence fell on the other end of the line.

Then Declan’s voice returned, low and angry. “Are you all out of your minds? Why stir up trouble? Haven’t you embarrassed yourselves enough? Go home. Now.”

Valerie was shocked, disbelief clearly showing on her face. She glanced at the call screen as if to make sure she hadn’t called the wrong number. “Declan, you…”

Before she could finish her sentence, Samira, now free from one arm, grabbed the phone from Valerie, her voice tinged with irritation. “Declan, this is your mother speaking!”

“Mom? What on earth are you doing? Just go home. I’ll deal with things myself.”

Hearing his mother’s voice, Declan’s tone softened a bit, yet he still couldn’t hold back his anger, sounding rushed.

The memory of being expelled from the Lakeview Haven Villa complex by Chris’ men lingered in his mind. With his pride wounded, Declan couldn’t bring himself to return to a place that had embarrassed him.

Moreover, he had no plans to divorce Kimberly!

“How are you planning to handle it? It doesn’t matter! You need to come here now and divorce that woman! I can’t bear her as my daughter-in-law any longer!” Samira’s voice was forceful, her eyes shooting daggers at Kimberly. The thought of Kimberly demanding five hundred thousand from her fueled her anger even more.

Kimberly observed the mother-daughter pair with a hint of amusement, her arms crossed, taking in the drama as if watching a play. Her relaxed, calm posture only fueled Samira’s and Valerie’s anger, making them clench their teeth.

However, Kimberly’s smile disappeared the moment she heard Declan’s firm words.

“Mom, I’m not coming over there. And I’m not divorcing her,” Declan said, his voice serious and stern.

His declaration instantly sparked the anger and frustration of the three women!

“Why!?” All three women exclaimed together,

Then stopped, surprised by their synchronized reaction.

Valerie’s expression turned cold, her eyes narrowing. If she had any doubts before about Kimberly’s desire to divorce Declan, seeing Kimberly’s upset face now convinced her.

Reflecting on Kimberly’s behavior at the Howard family banquet the previous night, Valerie couldn’t help but wonder if Kimberly was under some strange influence.

What else could explain such a drastic change in behavior in just a few days?

For a moment, Valerie lost track of why Declan was reluctant to divorce.

“No reason.” Declan’s voice came through the phone, cold and firm. “Are you with Kimberly right now, Mom? Then tell her this-even if I die, I’ll drag her to hell with me. She can forget about getting away from me.”

Chapter 30

Upon hearing Declan’s declaration,

Kimberly’s expression immediately turned stern. Her anger was real.

She had been unaffected by Samira’s and Valerie’s taunts, but Declan’s refusal to consider a divorce ignited a fierce anger within her.

“If you insist on courting disaster, leave me out of it!”

As the chainsaw sparked against the iron rod, freeing Samira’s other hand, Samira frowned, taken aback by Kimberly’s biting words. Just as she was about to respond, Kimberly fixed her with a chilling stare.

“Shut up! I don’t want to hear a word from you, nor from you either!”

Valerie paused, taken aback and feeling wrongly accused. Why was she being dragged into this?

With her temper still flaring, Kimberly addressed the property staff, her tone cool. “Now that the issue is resolved, please escort them out. Do not allow them entry again without my explicit permission. They have caused significant disturbances in my life. Should this recur, I won’t hesitate to involve the police. We wouldn’t want to escalate this situation, would we?”

Despite her fury, Kimberly was careful not to misdirect her anger at those not involved.

She was prepared for escalation if necessary.

Involving the police could damage the reputations of both families and should the media or rival companies catch the wind, it would be scandalous.

This was a crucial time for the Walsh Group as they sought new investment, and Declan would certainly oppose any public scandal. His angry voice came through the phone. “Kimberly, do you really want to disgrace yourself like this?”

The property manager grasped Kimberly’s intent, his face turning grave yet he remained respectful. “Ms. Holden, I’ve taken note of your concerns. Rest assured, an incident like today’s will not recur.”

With a nod, he signaled the staff, who then approached Samira and Valerie with stern expressions.

Unaccustomed to such treatment, Samira stepped back, her voice shaky, saying, “What are you trying to do? Declan, see the kind of person your wife is. She’s ordering the property staff to manhandle me and Valerie!”

Upon hearing this, Declan no longer cared about the intricacies of Kimberly’s complaints and told the staff, “If you dare touch my mother or Valerie, I’ll ensure you die a horrible death!”

The property manager was momentarily stunned by such brazenness.

He had never faced such brazenly overbearing behavior before.

Initially, he had planned to show deference due to the Walsh family’s prominence, even though they weren’t residents at the Lakeview Haven Villas.

However, their disruptive actions changed the situation. The property manager felt confident. After all, the developer behind Lakeview Haven Villas was the influential Howard family!

“I didn’t anticipate such arrogance from the Walsh family. Well, let’s find out who holds more sway, the Walsh or the Howard family! Expel them!”

At the manager’s order, several robust men stepped forward, hoisting Samira and Valerie up and marching them toward the exit.

Valerie, in a panic, screamed into the phone, saying, “Declan, help me! Let me go!”

Due to Samira’s fat figure, she resembled a ball from afar. The man carrying her turned visibly red and hastily summoned another colleague to assist, practically dragging Samira out.

The scene was chaotic with shrieking, yelling, and frantic struggling.

Kimberly observed the commotion impassively, giving the property manager a slight nod of satisfaction, and didn’t forget to remind him, “Make sure you collect the compensation for me.”

“Absolutely, I won’t forget. Regarding the payment… Should I bring it over to you later in person?”

The property manager gave a fawning smile, treating Kimberly with the utmost deference, as if she were the actual boss.

Kimberly, taken aback but unfazed, dismissed him with a wave of her hand, instructing, “Allocate four hundred thousand for property fees, and the remaining hundred thousand is for you guys to split as a bonus.”

At this, the property manager’s face brightened, his eyes following her tall, slim figure with real appreciation. “Thank you, Ms. Holden! Should you need anything, just let us know. The entire Howard Property team is at your disposal!”

Without a backward glance, Kimberly gestured farewell, leaving the property manager admiring her poised departure.

Demanding that five hundred thousand was her tactic to irritate Samira.

Despite marrying into the Walsh family and losing her parents, she held shares in the Holden Group, accruing about ten million in dividends each month. Her combined assets vastly exceeded those of Declan.

This dynamic shaped their marriage into an equal financial union, with household expenses, the hiring of servants, and even grocery shopping costs equally shared between her and Declan.

Moreover, Declan frequently asked for “reimbursements” from her for car fuel, bodyguards, and various other expenses.

Only Declan could be so shameless. Kimberly never asked for “reimbursements” for her personal expenses.

Perhaps she had given Declan too much indulgence, and over time, he assumed these expenses were hers to bear, claiming it was to teach her to fend for herself. After all, in this new era, if she didn’t contribute, how was she different from the housewives dependent on men?

Thinking back, Kimberly found it utterly ridiculous. She couldn’t fathom how she had been so foolish in her previous life to spend money on such a man.

If her close friends heard about this, they’d mock her relentlessly!

The more Kimberly thought about it, the angrier she became. As she walked upstairs to her room, she took out her phone and called the bank. “This is Kimberly Holden. Please cancel that supplementary bank card for me. Thank you.”

Previously, when Declan had once expressed poverty to her, she couldn’t stand it. A man constantly complaining about being broke affected her perception of him, so she directly gave him her supplementary card, topping it up whenever he spent it.

“Okay, Ms. Holden. I’ll handle it for you right away.”

After hanging up, Kimberly glanced casually at the time displayed on her phone and let out a cold laugh.

Today was the last day of the month!

She was no longer in a hurry.

Because at the beginning of each month, Declan would inevitably return to the Lakeview Haven Villas to ask her for money!

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Reborn And Remade: Pursued By The Billionaire by Rabbit (Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10)

Chapter 1

“From Urgent News Flash, there was a rear-end collision on Highway 257. A drunk truck driver collided with a taxi in front, causing it to flip over. The extent of injuries is not yet known, but witnesses say a pregnant woman about to give birth was inside.”

The sounds of sirens, screams, and traffic were deafening.

The noise battered Kimberly Holden’s ears, and the air reeked of blood.

Barely conscious, she managed to grab her phone and dialed a number.

Just as the call was about to drop, someone picked up.

A familiar female voice responded, “Kimberly, Declan is in the shower and can’t come to the phone. What’s the matter? Is it urgent?”

At that moment, Kimberly’s heart sank.

It was Valerie Walsh! Of course!

Always Valerie, the beloved adopted sister Declan Walsh had grown up with, the one who made him neglect her, block her number, even on her due date.

With her eyes closed, Kimberly felt a warm stream beneath her, signaling the life inside her fading. Despite her agony, she begged, “Help me… Highway 257… Save my child…” Her words were hard to speak.

The sudden accident had knocked down the barriers on both sides, completely blocking the highway. Cars couldn’t go forward or backward, and rescue vehicles were trapped outside.

The process of deploying a helicopter was too complicated. However, Kimberly knew that the Walsh family owned a private chopper. If Declan could send it over right away, there was still a chance for hope.

“I’m sorry, Kimberly. Declan is busy with my birthday preparations today and can’t address this,” said the voice, sounding naive yet harsh.

Then the line went dead.

Kimberly fell to the ground, the smell of gasoline urging her to escape before an explosion.

But she felt a sudden acceptance of her fate.

In her last moments, she thought about her twenty-five years, half spent loving a man who didn’t love her back. From the spoiled heiress of the Holden family, she had become a disgraced figure, publicly embarrassed.

She had gambled everything of the Holden family’s property, yet failed to gain even a shred of Declan’s genuine love. She was exhausted and had lost the will to love him again.

This life taught her about poor judgments, and she promised herself not to make the same errors in another life. “Mrs. Walsh, are you really going to wear this pink couture dress to the charity auction tonight? Even though Mr. Walsh…” Maggie, the housekeeper, paused, then gently continued, “This short dress seems too casual. Maybe choose something different?”

After her suggestion, she watched anxiously for the woman’s reaction in the mirror.

Having worked for the Walsh family for many years, Maggie understood Kimberly’s deep love for Declan. To win his approval, Kimberly carefully matched her lifestyle to his preferences.

Kimberly looked at the familiar reflection, her heart racing.

Wasn’t she supposed to be dead? Wasn’t the charity auction three years ago? Could it be that… she had been reborn? “Mrs. Walsh?”

Maggie’s pressing voice snapped Kimberly back to reality.

“Mr. Walsh will be here to pick you up in an hour. You should get ready! How about this white dress? It’s more elegant…”

Kimberly’s eyes sparkled, and a subtle smile appeared on her lips.

This auction was organized by the most mysterious and ancient family in Javille, the Howard family. On the surface, it seemed like a high-society event, but in truth, it was a way for families to showcase themselves to the Howards. The Howards placed a high value on family unity, which was why Declan needed to bring her.

Previously, she had been jealous of Valerie for capturing all of Declan’s attention. To win him over, she had mimicked Valerie in every way.

Her careful efforts to please him only made him resent her more.

At this charity auction, Declan had taken her emerald necklace without her permission to impress Valerie, allowing the latter to flaunt it at the event.

When Kimberly attempted to take back the necklace, Declan accused her of being jealous, turning her into a mockery among the elite.

Given another shot at life, she vowed to recover everything that was hers!

Reflecting on her past experiences, Kimberly stated calmly, “I plan to wear the made-to-order beige dress. It will complement my emerald necklace beautifully.”

After years of imitating Valerie, she almost lost sight of her true identity as a dignified lady of the Holden family, brought up with rigid discipline.

It had been foolish of her to vie with an adopted member of a merely affluent family.

Maggie said worriedly, “But Mr. Walsh usually doesn’t favor such formal outfits, and the emerald necklace, a gift from your grandmother, wasn’t even worn at your wedding. Isn’t it a bit too grand for an auction?”

“I’ll fetch the necklace. You sort out the dress,” Kimberly commanded as she rose, disregarding Maggie’s worries. “And clear out all the dresses in the wardrobe. We’re replacing them with new ones.”

Maggie looked on in astonishment as Kimberly headed towards the inner room, paused briefly, but then carried out the orders.

Instead of waiting for Declan to pick her up, Kimberly took a Lamborghini from the garage and drove directly to the event.

The charity auction was hosted at a private estate by the water.

Under the setting sun, Kimberly looked stunning in her custom-made beige dress.

The tailored fit showcased her elegant figure, and her sleek, modern hairstyle paired with refined makeup enhanced her allure.

As she handed her car keys to the valet, her phone rang. The caller ID displayed “Declan” over and over.

Kimberly scoffed, and upon answering, an angry voice blasted from the other end. “Who authorized you to take the emerald necklace?”

Chapter2

Declan’s tone was commanding as if Kimberly had committed a theft.

“Where are you? I promised Valerie she could wear that necklace at the auction. Bring it back right now!”

While handing her invitation to the event manager at the door, Kimberly retorted over the phone, “This necklace is from my wedding gifts from the Holden family. Since when does anyone else get to dictate its use? Or has the Walsh family fallen so low that they must lean on their wife’s wedding gifts?”

Declan was stunned.

He had never heard Kimberly, who usually bore everything quietly, respond so defiantly.

In a stern voice, he said, “Kimberly, I’m telling you one last time. Return the necklace immediately, or you’ll regret it when I lose my temper!”

In the past, when he spoke in such a cold tone, it meant he had completely run out of patience.

What typically followed was her being blocked and ignored, a cold shoulder that lasted at least a month. No matter how much Kimberly tried to humble herself, she could never get him to smile.

Thinking back to her previous life, where she had groveled like a dog just to gain a bit of Declan’s favor, Kimberly felt nothing but disgust.

“So I’ll say this one last time as well. Using your wife’s wedding gift to impress another woman, Declan, are you a CEO or merely a gigolo?” she scoffed coldly. “Go ahead and be angry if you like. It doesn’t bother me.”

With that, she ended the call, leaving a seething Declan on the line.

He had always been the one to hang up first, never her.

Next to him, Valerie hesitantly said, “Declan, is Kimberly upset because you wanted to take me to the auction? Is that why she won’t lend me the necklace?”

This remark only added fuel to Declan’s already raging anger.

He sneered, “She’s just playing games to make me notice her. She’s been with us for barely a year and already she’s become so manipulative and jealous!”

Seeing Kimberly’s firm refusal to surrender the necklace, Valerie was worried and annoyed, yet she put on a look of sorrow and grievance.

“Forget it, I won’t attend the auction. If Kimberly is this upset over a mere necklace, imagine how she’d react if I went as your date!”

“If she wants to go crazy, let her be. It’s a disgrace to the Holden family, not ours,” Declan said angrily.

After venting, he tenderly tousled Valerie’s hair, murmuring, “Don’t worry, you’ll wear that emerald necklace and be the star of the auction.”

Valerie’s eyes sparkled, and she embraced Declan. “You’re the best, Declan!”

As Kimberly walked into the auction venue, a professional manager came up to consult with her.

“Mrs. Walsh, may I inquire about the item you’re contributing to the auction?”

Kimberly paused briefly before responding, “I’d like to donate under my own name instead of the Walsh family’s. Is that possible?”

The manager was initially surprised but quickly responded, “Absolutely! The auction respects the individual wishes of all donors.”

Kimberly nodded, her fingers lightly touching the emerald necklace she wore.

“I’m donating this necklace.”

The manager looked astonished. Being professional in the auction industry, he recognized the necklace’s significant value.

“Mrs. Walsh, while we’re grateful for your contribution, this auction primarily supports charity and fosters collaboration among elite families including the Howard family, not functioning as a professional auction house. This necklace, crafted from rare materials by top artisans and with historical importance, might be too valuable for such an occasion. Isn’t it somewhat wasteful here?”

Kimberly smiled slightly. She knew the necklace’s worth, a treasured gift from her grandmother, and never planned to auction it initially.

But she vividly recalled how Valerie had once auctioned it off without her permission to make a grand impression.

Back then, the necklace had caught Renee Howard’s attention, the event’s hostess, who bought it at the highest price, facilitating a partnership that greatly elevated the Walsh family’s status.

As the true owner of the necklace, Kimberly was labeled a madwoman by Declan when she attempted to reclaim it. He forcibly dragged her out and locked her in the car.

After that, she never attended any event again.

Now, instead of allowing others to benefit from her treasures, she decided to take control.

“Charity requires genuine sincerity, which I believe aligns with Mrs. Howard’s intentions for hosting this event,” she said clearly, earning an admiring glance from the manager.

“However, I have a small request,” Kimberly continued with a bright smile. “I want to personally present this necklace on stage, as no one has a closer bond to it than I do.”

The manager was taken aback by such an unusual request, but considering the informal nature of the charity auction and Kimberly’s status as the donor, he agreed to accommodate her.

“Of course, I’ll let you know when it’s your turn to take the stage.”

This exchange was overheard by two individuals in a private room on the second floor. One, a man in a champagne-colored suit with an open shirt showcasing his muscular chest, radiated a striking presence.

“Wow, Mrs. Walsh is truly generous, offering such a stunning necklace and even presenting it herself. The winner will definitely view her in a new light!”

He then turned to another man seated on the sofa, partially obscured by shadows. “Do you think she realizes your grandmother has always wanted that necklace?”

Chris Howard, Renee’s grandson, took a sip of his wine, swirling it thoughtfully before replying softly, “Isn’t she married? Why is she here by herself?”

Chapter 3

When asked about it, Felix White instantly brightened and winked at Chris.

Felix said, “You might not have heard, being abroad and all, but it’s been juicy gossip here in Javille! Declan has an adopted sister he cherishes like a rare gem. Kimberly was optimistic enough to bring investment into the marriage, rescuing the Walsh family’s finances.

And what’s the payback? A year later, and it’s still Declan’s sister by his side at every social event. The entire Walsh family adores her, while Kimberly, born a Holden, is treated like she’s merely there to serve, without any respect.”

Felix clicked his tongue. “Declan is really something. In terms of looks and personality, Kimberly, the former top wealthy lady, is much better. How can he overlook such beauty at home and instead fawn over that adopted sister of unknown background?”

After a brief pause and no reply, Felix turned around to find that the man who had been sitting on the sofa had disappeared.

“Hey, wait up…”

Kimberly had just finished signing her name and was looking for a spot to grab some refreshments when a loud, angry voice caught her attention. “Kimberly, who allowed you to come to this event without my permission?”

She turned to see Valerie, glamorous in a beautiful gown, clinging to Declan’s arm. Her face was the picture of innocence, but her eyes gleamed with arrogant satisfaction.

“Declan, don’t be angry at Kimberly. Maybe she’s upset that I’m your date and came here early to stir up trouble. Perhaps I should leave,” Valerie said, looking up at Declan with a fake sense of hurt, her eyes filling with tears. “I don’t want to upset Kimberly.”

Declan looked at Kimberly with a cold expression, who had changed out of an unsuitable outfit into a dress that flawlessly showcased her poise and elegance.

Her elegant figure and confident demeanor seemed to bring back memories of when she was the top wealthy lady in Javille, aloof and confidently pretentious.

Declan sneered, “Having a spoiled, arrogant woman by my side would ruin the Walsh family’s reputation at such an event.”

He affectionately patted Valerie’s hand, his tone soft. “You’ve been by my side at every event since we were kids, and you’ll always be the one.”

Their synchronized performance, as always, made Kimberly look small in front of everyone.

“Why does Mrs. Walsh even bother coming?” whispered the onlookers. “She knows her husband prefers the adopted sister, yet she keeps trying to compete, only to embarrass herself.”

However, Kimberly responded with a poised smile, “Yes, with Valerie as your date, I am much more relaxed.”

Nobody anticipated Kimberly’s change from her typical emotional self to a portrayal of a virtuous and considerate wife.

Valerie was momentarily taken aback, thinking Kimberly had become docile after Declan’s reprimand. She felt pleased until Kimberly finished her sentence. “At least she’s more decent than prostitutes.”

A flash of anger crossed Valerie’s eyes.

Tears welled up as she faced Kimberly. “Kimberly, I know you’ve targeted me because Declan shows me affection. I don’t mind. Coming from a wealthy family, you might feel entitled to look down on us. But remember, the Walsh family isn’t some ordinary family you can insult freely. If you have issues, direct them at me, not at others.”

Kimberly could barely hide her scoff.

When she married Declan, the Walsh family was in decline, and the media portrayed it as “Declan marrying a much richer wife,” which always bugged Declan.

Any mention of family background would quickly set off his sensitivity, making him believe that Kimberly was looking down on him when in truth, it was his own insecurity.

Valerie had perfected this tactic, always escalating their arguments to make it look like Kimberly was showing off her family background, which would inevitably trigger Declan’s intense anger towards her.

As expected, Declan turned to Kimberly sharply. “You owe her an apology! I used to think you were just a spoiled woman, acting all high and mighty. But now you’ve turned so wild and rude. Is this how the Holden family raises their daughter? What’s so special about your family?”

He gave Kimberly a glare, a warning spark in his eyes. “Apologize to Valerie now, and hand over the necklace you’re wearing. Be genuine, and maybe I’ll forgive you!”

His expression was severe, and his tone was authoritative.

In the past, Kimberly would have been scared of this attitude, agreeing to any unreasonable demand just to avoid his cold shoulder for months.

Now, faced with his harsh words, Kimberly had to decide how to respond…

“What? You expect me to kneel to your adopted sister?”

Chapter 4

Kimberly suddenly stumbled back in shock, covering her mouth as her voice rose in disbelief.

It was the busiest time for guests at the auction, and in an instant, the crowd was drawn to the scene created by the three of them.

Kimberly’s eyes grew wide as tears quickly gathered, her voice thick with emotion. “Declan, it’s clear you prefer your adopted sister. Throughout our marriage, whenever she needs you, be it day or night, you’re there instantly. On every significant occasion, she’s by your side. What about me? I’m your wife!”

Caught off guard by Kimberly’s emotional outburst, Declan and Valerie momentarily froze.

Kimberly’s tearful accusation became more heartfelt. “Now, you want me to give my wedding gift to your adopted sister. If I refuse, you make me kneel before her. Declan, I really want to ask you. Today, it’s the wedding gift. What about in the future? If she wants you, am I supposed to give my husband to her too?”

This heartbreaking complaint immediately resonated with the crowd, who started pointing fingers at Declan and Valerie.

“What a jerk! I used to believe he was just close to his adopted sister, but now it seems like there’s something more happening behind the scenes.”

“Absolutely! An adopted sister, yet he treats her so well. Something’s off here. Mrs. Walsh married into the Walsh family and significantly boosted their standing, yet he takes her for granted.”

“To make his wife kneel to his sister? That’s disgusting! How can they show their faces here?”

As the gossip became harsher, Declan’s expression grew darker.

He shouted at Kimberly, “I only asked you to apologize to Valerie, not to kneel. Don’t twist my words!”

Valerie, overwhelmed by the backlash, quickly added, “Kimberly, it was you who insulted me first. Don’t make things up out of jealousy for Declan’s affection for me!”

Kimberly didn’t show any signs of panic. Instead, she let out a bitter laugh and turned to the crowd with a touch of self-mockery. “Jealous? Did you hear that? My husband’s adopted sister thinks I’m jealous of her. I always thought jealousy was something wives felt toward mistresses, but I never imagined it could apply to a sister!”

Her words shifted the crowd’s perception of Valerie even more negatively.

Kimberly fixed her gaze on Declan, her voice raspy. “Apologize? Alright, tell everyone why I should. Let them judge if I really owe an apology!”

Declan clenched his jaw.

He knew his request to give the wedding gift to his sister was indefensible. Admitting it would label him and Valerie poorly.

Declan moved quickly to grab Kimberly’s arm.

“Enough drama. Are you having another episode? I didn’t want you at these events because I worry about your mental health.”

Valerie chimed in, “Yes, Kimberly, every time you have one of these episodes, you invent stories about Declan mistreating you, even resorting to violence. You really should follow the doctor’s advice and seek treatment.”

In Kimberly’s previous life, Declan had single-handedly labeled her as mentally unstable, which had led to her being restrained and removed in public when she tried to reclaim her necklace.

From then on, the rumor that Kimberly was a lunatic spread through high society, causing Kimberly to lose all her social opportunities.

As the crowd looked on with disapproval, Kimberly forcefully removed Declan’s hand, her voice filled with distress.

“When I married into the Walsh family, I was thoroughly examined, including my mental health, which is documented online. Yet, after a year of marriage, your coldness and your closeness with another woman pushed me into depression. Declan, does emotionally tormenting your wife to the point of mental distress makes you feel accomplished?”

Declan was left momentarily without words.

Noticing the growing scornful looks from those around him, his expression darkened even more as he turned to his bodyguards nearby.

“Mrs. Walsh is having a mental health sickness. Remove her for treatment immediately!”

The escape behind Kimberly was quickly blocked by several bodyguards who moved toward her.

“Mrs. Walsh, please cooperate, or you could get hurt!”

Kimberly stepped back, weighing her options, when a male voice cut through the tension.

“Mrs. Walsh!”

She turned to see Benjamin Thorpe, the respected butler of the Howard family, pushing through the crowd, accompanied by the manager she had spoken with earlier.

He approached Kimberly respectfully. “Mrs. Howard has taken a great interest in the necklace you contributed. She’s willing to offer ten times the auction value to acquire it.”

Both Declan and Valerie reacted visibly, Valerie with a look of jealousy and resentment.

Kimberly caressed the necklace, then responded with a thoughtful smile, “Since I’ve put it up for auction, I’m open to letting it go. However, I’d prefer to discuss the price directly with Mrs. Howard, if that’s acceptable?”

Benjamin smiled warmly, nodding in agreement.

“Certainly, Mrs. Walsh, please accompany me.”

As Benjamin began to lead Kimberly away, Declan stepped in their way.

Clearing his throat, he changed his tone from earlier and spoke with deep respect. “Mr. Thorpe, I’m Declan Walsh, Kimberly’s husband. I usually take care of family matters. My wife rarely attends important events, and I’m concerned she might say something inappropriate. Maybe I should talk to Mrs. Howard instead.”

Valerie added swiftly, “Mr. Thorpe, you’ve heard about my sister-in-law’s mental troubles. Mrs. Howard is quite advanced in age and could be easily alarmed by her. It might be wiser if my brother and I handle this. We’re all family here, so it shouldn’t matter who speaks on our behalf.”

Declan then gestured invitingly towards Benjamin, while Valerie positioned herself between the butler and Kimberly.

Watching their shameless behavior, Kimberly couldn’t help but sneer at herself. She had never met such shameless people!

“Please, this necklace was donated under Mrs. Walsh’s personal name,” the butler said.

Chapter 5

Benjamin looked at Declan with a polite expression. “If we’re speaking of family matters, the relevant family here is the Holden family. Unfortunately, your last name isn’t Holden.”

Declan’s face shifted instantly, and he gave Kimberly a sharp look.

He then addressed the butler sternly, “Mr. Thorpe, she does not have the authority to decide on these matters. I am the head of our family. If this necklace is to be donated, it should be under my direction, and I wish to donate it on behalf of the Walsh family!”

Benjamin, however, showed no signs of intimidation. Instead, he gave Declan a cold glance.

“The ownership and intentions of the donor are what we respect here. Since this is a Howard family event, we adhere to the Howard family’s guidelines.”

His tone was even, but his words carried a firm will that left Declan at a loss for words.

“And furthermore…” Benjamin continued, looking towards Kimberly, “Mrs. Howard, who prioritizes peace and order above all, has noticed that ever since you and your sister arrived at the banquet, there has been nothing but trouble. You even tried to have the security guards detain guests at will. If you don’t calm down, you may not be welcome here anymore.”

Declan was immediately panicked. Was the butler suggesting they might be expelled from the event?

He had worked hard to secure an invitation to this prestigious gathering. Being ejected would not only be embarrassing but would ruin his reputation across Javille.

He quickly mustered a calming smile and said, “I apologize, Mr. Thorpe. I acted without thinking. Please, let’s not trouble Mrs. Howard with this. I assure you, there will be no further issues…”

“Mrs. Walsh, please follow me.”

Benjamin seemed to dismiss Declan’s hurried apology and gestured for Kimberly to accompany him deeper into the banquet area.

Kimberly looked back to see Declan standing still, stunned, while Valerie’s expression was one of deep irritation. A smile played on Kimberly’s lips.

In her previous life, during this event, Valerie had dramatically taken the stage during the climax of the auction to bid on the necklace herself.

It was a ridiculous act, but since Renee liked the necklace, Valerie not only escaped blame for her attention-seeking behavior but also helped create a partnership between the Howard and Walsh families.

Kimberly realized the necklace must have an extraordinary value for Renee.

But she hadn’t anticipated that it would even lead Benjamin to support her, almost getting Declan kicked out.

The gilded doors swung open, revealing an interior with classic and elegant decor.

Upon entering, Kimberly’s gaze was immediately drawn to an elderly woman resting on a sofa at the center of the room-clearly the renowned Renee Howard.

Beside her sat a man dressed in a sharp black suit, exuding a relaxed confidence that did little to conceal his remarkably handsome and distinguished appearance.

This was…

Kimberly’s eyes briefly sparkled. It was Chris, the Howard family’s exceptionally talented heir, known for his influence in both legal and illegal matters abroad.

Why had he suddenly come back to the country?

“Mrs. Walsh.”

Renee stood and personally guided Kimberly to sit next to her on the sofa, her gaze full of affection.

“I’ve been looking for this necklace for years, and I never thought it would end up with your grandmother. I’m so thankful you’re willing to let it go.” As she spoke, she began to stand and bow to Kimberly, which startled Kimberly into quickly getting up to stop Renee.

“Mrs. Howard, please, there’s no need for that,” Kimberly said gently. “My parents died when I was young, and it was my grandmother who raised me. This necklace was her wedding gift to me. Now that she has passed and the Holden family has diminished…” She held the necklace tightly, making a firm decision in her heart. “I hope this necklace can lead to a partnership with the Howard family!”

Chapter 6

Renee thought for a moment, seemingly understanding Kimberly’s intentions, and nodded. “I recall, your in-laws are the Walsh family, who have been doing quite well recently. Are they the ones proposing collaborations?”

As she spoke, she looked to Chris for confirmation.

Without raising his eyes from his phone, Chris casually mentioned, “The new energy project launched recently has been their main focus for the last two years.

He paused before adding, “The Walsh family has the capability to collaborate with us, but Declan tends to overreach. He always wants more than he can manage.”

Then he went back to scrolling through his phone, treating it like just a simple business analysis.

Yet, Kimberly felt a subtle warning in his tone directed at her.

Renee held Kimberly’s hand, her voice rich with genuine concern. “If you’re really looking to assist your husband’s family, I’m willing to consider your request. However, I’ve heard rumors about your husband in Javille these past two years. He may not be the best partner…”

“Mrs. Howard, there’s been a misunderstanding,” Kimberly interrupted, inhaling deeply. “I’m not here for the Walsh family. I’m seeking a collaboration for my aunt with the Howard family.”

The room went quiet for a moment.

Chris, previously engrossed in his phone, now gave Kimberly his attention.

“Your aunt…” Renee sounded surprised. “Mabel Holden, the current leader of the Holden family?”

Kimberly nodded, her expression intense.

After the early deaths of her parents and her grandfather’s illness, the Holden family had been left vulnerable. It was Mabel who had stepped in to manage the chaos and uphold the family.

In her past life, Mabel targeted the new energy project to restore the Holden family’s glory, hoping to restore the family by partnering with the Howard family. However, the Walsh family took advantage of Kimberly’s necklace to seize the opportunity first.

The Walsh family thrived from the collaboration, and in their effort to grow their business empire, they ruthlessly competed against and destroyed the company Mabel had worked so hard to build, resulting in the Holden family’s eventual bankruptcy. Mabel was forced to leave the country.

Before she left, she had visited Kimberly, handed her a significant sum of money, and warned her she had trusted the wrong person. She assured Kimberly that if ever she needed shelter after a divorce, she would always be welcome to join her abroad.

At that time, completely in love, Kimberly had dismissed Mabel’s concerns, a decision that led to profound regrets.

“I just want to give my aunt a chance to compete for the collaboration. If your Howard family thinks she’s not up to it, you can decline at any time,” she told Renee with determination in her gaze. “But I trust my aunt will prove her value to you.”

Renee was silent for a moment, observing Kimberly, then burst into laughter.

Kimberly felt uneasy at the sudden laughter, unsure of what to say next, when Renee explained, “Do you know why I’m so determined to buy this necklace?”

Seeing Kimberly’s confused look, she smiled softly. “It was a gift of love from my husband.”

Her eyes lingered on the necklace, filled with reminiscence. “The Howard family faced hard times once. I pawned it for some relief. When our situation improved and I went to buy it back, it had already been sold.”

Kimberly paused, momentarily speechless.

Renee appeared to remember a sad past as she gently touched the necklace around Kimberly’s neck, her voice becoming softer. “This necklace once brought luck to my family and me. I hope it does the same for you.” She then glanced towards her grandson. “I’m tired now. Please escort Mrs. Walsh out.”

Kimberly was about to oppose when she noticed Chris already standing, moving gracefully to her side and signaling for her to follow.

She hesitated, biting her lip, then silently agreed and followed Chris out.

As the doors closed behind them, Kimberly’s fingers brushed the necklace, her thoughts swirling with unease.

Chris, now beside her, glanced her way and spoke with ease. “Don’t worry, my grandmother has accepted your proposal.”

Kimberly looked up at Chris, taken aback.

Her eyes, wide and captivating, added an indescribable charm to her gaze.

Chris caught a brief look and quickly looked away.

“The Holden family’s new energy project started late. While it doesn’t have the strong connections of the Walsh family, your aunt is dependable, far more than your villain husband,” Chris said, his tone was casual but also explanatory.

It was the first time Kimberly heard Declan referred to as a villain, which she found both ridiculous and somewhat fitting, making her laugh.

This laugh drew a subtle smile from Chris, the corners of his eyes wrinkling slightly.

“Oh, the necklace!”

Approaching the garden on the other side of the venue, Kimberly realized she had forgotten to hand the necklace over to Renee.

She raised her hand to take it off, but the necklace got tangled in her hair, and she couldn’t remove it.

The more she tugged, the more frustrated she became. Just as she was about to forcefully free herself, a calm male voice intervened, “Don’t move, let me help.”

Before Kimberly could object, Chris was already behind her, his hands deftly working to free the necklace.

His cold fingers brushed against her warm skin, and she instinctively wanted to pull away but felt it was too insignificant to make a fuss over.

Thus, she stood still, letting Chris carefully untangle the necklace.

“Just bear with it, these last few strands are stuck. I’ll need to break them.”

Kimberly closed her eyes, bracing herself for the slight pain when a stern male voice suddenly cut through the air. “What are you two doing?”

By then, the necklace had been freed, and Chris carefully removed it from around her neck.

Declan, with Valerie by his side, marched over from a distance, anger clear on his face.

The scene he had just stumbled upon was like a dagger to his heart.

He had been publicly scolded by the butler in Javille’s high society and nearly thrown out of the banquet, turning him into the laughingstock of the entire city!

And the instigator, his wife, was being affectionate with a stranger!

He rushed forward, shouting at Kimberly, “No wonder you’ve been acting so differently today and treating me harshly. You wanted to get rid of me to attract another man!”

Kimberly scowled. “Then why have you always kept me from these gatherings? Was it so other women could flirt with you?”

Declan was momentarily at a loss for words. “You…”

Next to him, Valerie covered her face, looking shocked by the confrontation.

“Kimberly, regardless of what you do privately, this is a public event. You need to mind your behavior. If people see this, it could damage the Walsh family’s reputation!”

Her words subtly suggested that Kimberly was unfaithful and wild.

This further infuriated Declan, who seized Kimberly’s wrist, intending to drag her away.

“Go home and stay there. Stop embarrassing yourself!”

However, his movement was abruptly stopped by a firm grip on his arm.

“Without Mrs. Walsh’s agreement, you have no right to decide for her.”

Declan turned to see a man with sharp brows and captivating eyes, radiating an air of arrogance even in his disdain.

His anger grew even stronger. “I’m her husband. She must do whatever I ask!” He assumed the young, handsome man in front of him was just a lover brought in by some rich woman, and his contempt grew. “And who are you to interfere?”

Chris responded with a slight smirk, enhancing his already charismatic presence. “Unfortunately, in this setting, I do have a say. My name is Chris Howard.”

Chapter 7

“Chris Howard?”

The name hit Declan like a blast of cold water. His anger instantly froze, and he stared in disbelief at the calm and poised man before him.

This was the renowned Chris Howard of the Howard family.

“Mr. Howard, I apologize for my behavior earlier. Please, don’t take it personally…”

Declan’s face changed from red with anger to pale with fear, his attitude changing swiftly. He then forced a smile.

He took on a submissive, flattering attitude, like a creep eager to please.

After all, offending Chris, the prized heir of the Howard family, was not something Declan could afford to do.

Chris remained cool and detached, regarding Declan as if he were beneath his notice. His gaze, filled with mild contempt, drifted to Declan’s hand still clutching Kimberly’s wrist, raising his eyebrows in question.

“Could you let go of her now?”

Startled as though shocked by electricity, Declan quickly let go of Kimberly. In Chris’s presence, he dared not behave aggressively, hiding his anger with a strained smile. “I’m terribly sorry, Mr. Howard. I was merely joking with my wife. It’s just a little romantic joke we have…”

Earlier, he had nearly been escorted out of the banquet by the Howard family’s butler after an argument with Kimberly. He had learned from that close call that the Howards prized decorum.

Now, facing Chris, he couldn’t risk any disrespect towards Kimberly, fearing it might lead to him and Valerie being expelled.

Tonight’s event was packed with prominent figures from the domestic business community, including real estate tycoons and rising stars in finance. The top ten richest people in the country were present.

Being thrown out in front of everyone would ruin the Walsh family’s reputation and put their ongoing new energy project in trouble!

“Romantic joke?”

Kimberly couldn’t stand it any longer. Seeing Declan’s fawning face made her feel completely disgusted. Suddenly, a large hand reached out, offering her a pack of wet wipes. Without looking, she took it, pulled out a wipe, and scrubbed her wrist vigorously where Declan had touched her.

She crumpled the wipe into a ball and tossed it at Declan, a mocking smile forming on her lips.

“Mr. Walsh, we’ve been married for a year, and we haven’t even consummated our marriage. There’s no such thing as romance between us. I’m not familiar with any such joke. Perhaps you’re mistaken about its meaning?”

Then, with a scornful look at Valerie, who was still attached to Declan’s arm, she scoffed audibly before walking toward them.

Valerie, taken aback by Kimberly’s aggressive attitude, quickly let go of Declan’s hand and moved aside.

To her surprise, Kimberly walked right between them, not taking the broader path, and continued walking away from the Howard estate without looking back.

Valerie was left stunned, then flushed with humiliation at her earlier cowardice, stomped her foot in frustration.

“Declan, did you see that? She deliberately walked between us instead of around. Isn’t that just offensive?”

Valerie was furious, momentarily ignoring the onlookers. She rushed over, wrapped her arms around Declan, pressed her chest against him, and demanded that he take her side.

Chris watched Kimberly walk away with his intense gaze, still reflecting on her earlier words. She claimed they hadn’t consummated their marriage!

“It was her fault, Valerie… Mr. Howard is still here,” Declan whispered urgently, his voice strained with forced calm.

Chris looked at the close-knit Walsh siblings, chuckling with meaning. “No need to worry about me, just go ahead.”

With that, Chris turned to leave, not wanting to look at the shameless pair again for fear they would ruin his vision.

“Mr. Howard, please wait!”

Declan, seeing Chris about to leave, panicked and quickly shrugged Valerie off. He hurried after Chris, his smile painfully fawning. “Mr. Howard, were you the one who escorted my wife out? So you must have been with Mrs. Howard earlier, right? Did she like the necklace?”

Chris initially didn’t respond, but on hearing Declan’s words, he stopped, his expression coldly amused. “Why not be direct, Mr. Walsh?”

Seeing a glimmer of opportunity, Declan rubbed his hands together. “Our Walsh Group is initiating a promising new energy project. Mr. Howard, as you’ve just returned, perhaps you’d consider reviewing our proposal?”

His meaning was obvious. He wanted to use the necklace to gain the Howard family’s support. With their resources and connections, even a weed could become a towering tree.

That was the strength of the Howard family!

Chris’s eyes sparkled with amusement as he spoke casually. “As far as I’m concerned, that necklace is one of Mrs. Walsh’s wedding gifts, entirely unrelated to the Walsh family.”

Declan’s smile froze, feeling embarrassed. Anger simmered in his eyes, but he didn’t dare to show it in front of Chris.

“Is that what she told you?” He gritted his teeth, viewing Kimberly as selfish, yet outwardly he continued, “Mr. Howard, since it’s a wedding gift, it belongs to the Walsh family, including Kimberly herself!”

His words carried a hint, his eyes locked on Chris’s dismissive expression. He added, “But

Mr. Howard, if you decide to invest in our project, then what belongs to the Walsh family could be yours. Our people are your people. What do you think?”

“I think… You’re quite shameless.”

Chris kept smiling at him, but his eyes were cold and full of mockery. He then turned and walked away confidently.

He walked towards the villa through a side entrance, his smile fading into a nasty expression.

Declan’s intentions were obvious. He was offering his wife to Chris!

Not far off, Felix finally caught up with Chris. “There you are. I’ve been searching for you. Why are you over here hiding?”

Chris shot him a cold look, then glanced back in Declan’s direction, his voice filled with irritation. “How could she be interested in a man like him?”

Chapter 8

Having met her objective for the day, Kimberly felt no urge to stay and endure Declan and Valerie’s nauseating displays of affection. Upon reaching the parking area, she noticed a man beside her Lamborghini, deeply involved in a phone conversation, with two bulky bodyguards at his sides.

He caught her intense stare and turned slowly, impeccably dressed in a suit. He spoke briefly into the phone and then disconnected the call.

Though Kimberly was too distant to hear his words, she instantly recognized him. It was Bryce Dominguez, Declan’s most reliable secretary.

In her previous life, Kimberly had interacted with Bryce more than with Declan, making her quite familiar with him.

Noticing Bryce by her car, seemingly awaiting her arrival, Kimberly approached without looking his way. She casually took out her keys and activated the Lamborghini’s lights, which flashed twice.

As she made to pass Bryce and bodyguards to enter her vehicle, Bryce reached out to stop her. His eyes held a trace of admiration as he observed her, who seemed clueless to his presence.

This was a new sight for Bryce; Kimberly’s attire today struck him as exceptionally elegant. Now, seeing her up close, he understood why his boss had been eager for him to get close to Declan and why this woman now captivated his boss.

Her stunning beauty and graceful demeanor were mesmerizing.

Quickly regaining his poise, Bryce faced the unemotional Kimberly and smiled subtly. “Mrs. Walsh, Mr. Walsh insists you shouldn’t leave alone. Mr. Walsh is on his way and likely has significant matters to discuss. Please, wait here for a moment.”

Although Bryce used respectful terms, his tone lacked any real respect.

His approach was as arrogant and overbearing as it had been in their past interactions.

A sharp look crossed Kimberly’s eyes. She considered Bryce blocking her way and then the bodyguards behind him, and giggled.

“I remember, Bryce, you returned from your studies in Abrana just last year with a Ph.D. from a prestigious university. You’ve risen quickly to your current role. You must be quite skilled, right?”

Bryce was taken aback by her unexpected remark, turning with a slight surprise. He smiled and replied, “I wouldn’t claim to be skilled, but I strive to fulfill my duties diligently.”

Kimberly’s expression formed a smile, though it lacked sincerity. She then said, “Is that so? I think you are not only skilled but also very loyal. And your loyalty is as unwavering as a dog.”

The bodyguards were taken aback, glancing from Kimberly’s slim figure to Bryce, who usually maintained composure.

While every man harbors some pride, the bodyguards had not anticipated Bryce remaining calm after such a remark.

Even Kimberly found Bryce’s reaction unexpected.

“Indeed, dogs are quite faithful to their masters, hence I must follow mine,” Bryce responded, maintaining a courteous smile. Holding his hand out to Kimberly, he adjusted his glasses with the other and calmly said, “I am merely a humble employee. Please, Mrs. Walsh, do not make this difficult for me.”

His reaction and response even gained a bit of respect from Kimberly. She couldn’t help but frown slightly as she examined the man in front of her, not expecting him to be so tolerant.

“Bryce, I can’t help but admire you. It’s unfortunate that someone as capable as you works under someone like Declan.”

As Bryce made clear his intent to block her, Kimberly leaned against her car with her arms folded and asked casually, “Have you ever thought about looking for better opportunities elsewhere? Perhaps leaving Declan might brighten your future.”

Bryce was taken aback for a moment, surprised that Kimberly would dare to suggest he leave, especially in front of Declan’s team. His expression grew more intense, realizing Kimberly seemed different than before.

It was common knowledge in Javille that Kimberly was deeply in love. As a daughter of the affluent Holden family, she had brought considerable wealth and millions in investments into her marriage with Declan, a man known for his duplicity. This situation had become a source of ridicule and gossip in Javille.

Bryce, as Declan’s skilled secretary, had often seen Kimberly busy in the Walsh family kitchen.

Just the day before, he had visited the Walsh home for some documents and found Kimberly in an apron, looking every inch the attentive wife, sitting on a small stool in the bathroom, hand-washing men’s suits and shirts. Surprised, he had asked why she didn’t simply send the clothes to the dry cleaners.

Kimberly had looked up with a smile, continuing her task, and explained, “Declan dislikes the smell of dry-cleaning chemicals. He believes hand-washing them is cleaner!”

Bryce was left without words. “Then why not have the servants do it?”

At that, Kimberly had smiled awkwardly and kept scrubbing, her delicate fingers growing pale from the cold water.

Bryce instantly understood the meaning behind Kimberly’s smile. Since marrying into the Walsh family, Kimberly’s situation has been trying and uncomfortable. Other than Maggie, the servant she brought with her, even the Walsh family servants did not treat her as the mistress of the house. Sometimes, Declan’s mother, Kimberly’s mother-in-law, would come over to complain and sharply criticize her, claiming it was to deprive Kimberly’s pride as a wealthy lady from the Holden family.

Raised in luxury and well-educated, Kimberly was the daughter of the Holden family. Even the media portrayed her marriage as a demotion.

Such a woman, having joined the Walsh family, faced not only disrespect but also bullying and humiliation. Declan’s behavior toward her highlighted the lack of respect she received from the Walsh family.

Even Bryce, who often appeared friendly but was inwardly detached, felt sympathy for Kimberly. He had always wondered why his boss had taken an interest in such a woman.

For a man, she had lowered herself.

Bryce looked at Kimberly for a long while, his words filled with significance. “You must be joking. Without Mr. Walsh, I am nothing, not even a dignified dog. But you… You’ve certainly changed since we last met.”

Chapter 9

When Kimberly heard Bryce’s half-joking, half-serious tone, her heart skipped a beat. She looked at the man in front of her, feeling as if he had uncovered something. However, she quickly composed herself.

Even with Bryce’s impressive insight, he couldn’t possibly know she had been reborn. There was no cause for panic!

“People make mistakes, but in time, they see the truth. I haven’t changed; I’ve just cleared the fog from my mind.”

No sooner had she finished speaking than a loud, angry voice echoed nearby. “Kimberly, you’ve lost your mind!”

Everyone turned to see Declan, his face clouded with anger as he walked towards them, his presence threatening. Following him was Valerie, visibly struggling to match. his pace, her face red and sweaty.

Declan stopped before Kimberly, his eyes piercing as he confronted her, “What did you say to Mrs. Howard and Chris? Giving away such an expensive necklace- don’t you think of me, your husband, at all?”

Kimberly dismissed Declan’s rage, her gaze shifting to Bryce’s hand that was blocking her way. She said flatly, “I’ve seen him now. May I go?”

Bryce quickly pulled back his hand and gave her a deep, searching look. “Mrs. Walsh, I’m simply following Mr. Walsh’s orders.”

Indeed, he was executing Declan’s orders. Declan had instructed him to wait by the car to intercept Kimberly, which he did dutifully, without overstepping.

Kimberly walked directly to the car door, opened it, and bent down to get inside. Just as she was about to close the door, a large hand suddenly gripped it tightly. She looked up to see Declan’s eyes, red with anger, as he shouted, “Did I say you could leave? Kimberly, don’t test my patience!”

Her indifferent attitude drove Declan completely mad, especially after Chris had insulted him earlier. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, losing all sense of reason and disregarding the presence of passersby.

This was the Howard family’s territory, and his behavior would quickly become gossip among all the guests at the banquet.

“Who do you think you are, Kimberly? Do you still see yourself as the worthy daughter of the Holden family? Once married, a woman is part of her husband’s family. You are now my wife, a Walsh, and should act accordingly. Do you realize what you’ve done today?”

Blinded by his anger and seeing Kimberly’s cold, scornful look, Declan lost his control. He harshly grasped Kimberly’s chin, causing her to frown in pain. “I’m asking you one last time, what did you say to the Howard family? Did you convince them to invest in my project?”

The angry man looked like a beast. Bryce paused for a moment, considering whether he should step in, as Declan appeared to be on the brink of violence. Just then, his phone vibrated in his pocket.

Bryce’s eyes narrowed as he quickly checked his phone, seemingly verifying some information. He then put his phone away and stepped forward, grabbing Declan’s wrist and quietly advising, “Mr. Walsh, be mindful of your behavior. Don’t let minor issues overshadow the bigger picture.”

Hesitating briefly upon hearing this, Declan let go of Kimberly’s face with a disgusted look, prepared to continue his humiliation…

A moment later, a slap hit Declan’s face with force!

An eerie silence took hold of the scene.

Declan turned back in disbelief, but before he could react, Kimberly quickly pulled a can of pepper spray from her bag and sprayed it in his face, prompting Bryce to quickly move aside to avoid being caught in the crossfire.

“Ouch! My eyes!” Declan cried out in pain, clutching his face.

Seizing the moment, Kimberly delivered a swift kick to his groin with her long, slender leg.

The action happened so quickly that everyone around was left stunned and motionless. Even Valerie was too shocked to move.

Declan squeezed his eyes closed, his face twisted in pain, with his hands covering his groin. The sharp pain brought him to his knees, leaving him in a panic, unsure whether to attend to his eyes or his crotch.

The scene was nearly hilarious.

Kimberly’s mocking laughter rang out. “Someone told me you were a villain, and clearly, they were right. Declan, who do you think you are to shout at me? It seems I’ve been too soft on you this last year, allowing you to forget your place! Blood ties are unbreakable, but as for men… They’re easily replaced.

I’m done with you, Declan. I can’t stand living another day with someone as disgusting as you. We’re getting a divorce! This isn’t up for discussion; consider this your notice!

I’m from the Holden family. Without you, I can attract any man I choose. I must have been blind to marry someone as despicable as you. Now that I see clearly, I no longer need a worthless man like you!”

Kimberly continued to humiliate the man now kneeling in pain before her, kicking him several more times for good measure.

“Kimberly!” Declan attempted to open his eyes to see her, but the burning pain in his eyes and face, particularly the intense pain in his groin, was too much to bear. “You bitch! Bitch!! Just wait, I’ll make you regret this! Do you think you can just leave me? Think again. In life, you belong to the Walsh family, and even in death, you’ll be a ghost of the Walsh family! You’ll never escape me!”

Hearing his words, Kimberly, boiling with anger, slapped him again, slapping his left and right as she scolded, “You stubborn fool! Get up and say that to my face if you dare!”

The bodyguards and Bryce, observing Kimberly’s fierce outburst and Declan’s pitiful condition, instinctively moved back, worried she might direct her anger toward them next.

They had never witnessed such a tough woman!

“Kimberly… have you lost your mind? Declan is your husband, your lawful spouse. Are you attempting to kill him?” Valerie stuttered, her voice trembling as she hesitated to further provoke Kimberly.

Kimberly fixed a cold stare on Valerie, who felt the intensity of her look and nearly collapsed to her knees.

“Are you here to defend your precious Declan?”

Chapter 10

Valerie gulped, overwhelmed by fear. It was her first time seeing such violence. Just as she was about to speak, she noticed Kimberly charging towards her. In a state of panic, she yelled, “Stay away from me!”

To her, Kimberly appeared like a demon coming closer. She yanked a bodyguard in front of her, feeling embarrassed by her earlier display of fear, and boldly threatened Kimberly. “If you take one more step, I’ll have them beat you up!”

Kimberly found this quite amusing. She felt no need to engage further with such a disgusting pair. She gave Declan another fierce kick as he writhed on the ground, clutching himself in pain. His cries of agony brought a smirk to her face.

“Declan, your dear sister is threatening me. She’s so fierce, I’m scared.”

“You…”

Before Declan could respond, Kimberly cut him off with a dismissive snort.

“Enough! You keep repeating the same old lines. I’m confused about how you claim to be the top student from Golden Valley University when you can’t even come up with a fresh insult. I’m done here!”

Kimberly then strode to her car and slammed the door. She lowered the window slightly and gave Declan a chilling look. “I’ll have the divorce papers ready. Be sure to come back and sign them, you jerk.”

As Kimberly prepared to drive away, she noticed two tall figures swiftly approaching -Chris, whom she had just met, and Felix.

Kimberly lifted her eyebrows. She recognized Felix, an elite heir in Javille’s elite society, a person at the top of the social ladder. In her past life, Declan had attempted to win Felix’s favor, but Felix had never taken the time to welcome him into his circle. Eventually, Declan, feeling humiliated, gave up on trying. Kimberly gave them a fleeting glance before she started her car.

“Wow, look at Declan. He looks so miserable. Could it be his wife’s doing?” Felix said, noticing the chaos. Declan was still on the ground, clutching his groin, which was a sharp contrast to his earlier assertive behavior at the banquet.

Felix guessed that Kimberly must have been the cause, given that Declan’s secretary, bodyguards, and the Walsh family’s adopted daughter all watched her depart with evident fear.

Elbowing Chris, Felix said admiringly, “I didn’t expect Declan’s wife to be so tough. She handled five people and came out on top. She really knows how to fight. Chris, do you think I should ask her to teach me?”

Chris chose not to comment. Seeing Kimberly unharmed, he immediately felt relieved.

As Kimberly began to drive off, he walked up and blocked her Lamborghini.

The car stopped abruptly, tires screeching on the pavement.

Kimberly frowned, rolled down her window, and, holding back her irritation, asked, “What do you mean by this, Mr. Howard?”

Her palms felt sweaty as they gripped the steering wheel.

She had nearly collided with Chris, who had impulsively jumped in front of her car. If she hadn’t stopped just in time, he could have been thrown through the air.

Kimberly looked at Chris suspiciously, suspecting he was there to confront her. She had, after all, lost her temper and attacked Declan in a territory owned by the Howard family. It made sense that Chris would intervene, given his role as the host.

Surprisingly, Chris looked tense as he approached her vehicle, examining her carefully through the window. Once he saw she was alright, he visibly relaxed, and his expression softened. He gave Kimberly a small nod.

“It’s good to see you’re okay, Ms. Holden. Are you headed back home?”

Kimberly remained quiet, eyeing him cautiously.

This was only their second encounter. In her past life, they had never crossed paths or spoken to each other.

Was Chris stopping her just to see if she had been harassed?

Kimberly found the idea too ridiculous to consider.

Chris caught her wary look, sensing she didn’t recognize him. He realized she might have forgotten their past interactions.

His expression darkened momentarily before he returned to his composed self. He smiled and said, “Drive safely, and remember our agreement.”

Kimberly was momentarily puzzled, nodded without thinking, bid Chris farewell, and drove off.

Chris watched her car vanish into the distance. Felix rushed over, intrigued. “Do you know Ms. Holden from before?”

Reflecting on Kimberly’s distant and cool demeanor, Chris turned away and responded, “Not really.”

With that, Chris walked away without looking back at Declan and his group.

Valerie, along with the bodyguards and Felix, were all confused. Only Bryce shot Chris a knowing look as the latter left, then summoned the bodyguards. “Quickly, take Mr. Walsh to the hospital.”

Felix was troubled by Chris’s weird behavior that evening.

Earlier, when a member of the Howard family burst into the banquet hall to report an incident in the parking lot, Chris, who normally stayed out of such matters, unexpectedly offered to take care of it.

As the prospective leader of the Howard family, it was appropriate for Chris to handle the situation.

Concerned for Chris’s safety, Felix had followed him, only to stumble upon such a dramatic scene.

“Mr. White!” As Felix was about to leave, a faint, frail voice called out from behind.

Felix stopped and turned around to find Valerie approaching him, her eyes red and filled with tears, appearing very distressed.

Felix lifted his eyebrows and gazed at Valerie thoughtfully. “What can I do for you, Miss Walsh?”

Valerie slightly bit her lip, expert at using her expressions to sway men. She spoke in a pitiful tone. “Mr. White, why did Mr. Howard leave so abruptly? Weren’t you here to defend my brother?”

Felix couldn’t help but laugh, scrutinizing her. “What makes you think that, Miss Walsh? When did I ever say that Chris and I came to defend your brother?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20]] 

Chapter 11

Violeta vented her frustration as she criticized Zelena, who cried miserably. Everyone rushed to comfort- Zelena and ignored Violeta. They thought of her as an uneducated and wicked dunce.

Violeta thought to herself. I don’t care. After all, they aren’t any better. Everyone had bullied Violeta cruelly and picked on her in her previous life.

Zelena wiped her tears and completely ignored what Violeta had said. “Sis, you must not like this dress. I’ll pick a better one for you next time.”

Violeta was speechless. “Don’t you understand what I said? Do I have to speak in another language? Or should I make up a new language for you?”

Everyone was dumbstruck. Violeta’s insults were on another level!

“Violeta, you’re way out of line! Zelena is trying to be nice to you, but you keep berating her. You’re so crass!”

“That’s right, I’m crass. Why do you keep talking to me, then? Are you dumb? Leave me alone. I don’t want to talk to you.”

“Violeta, are you feeling unwell?”

Violeta retorted. “Yes. I must insult all the fools I see. Otherwise, I’ll die.”

“Is she mad? She keeps spouting nonsense and barking like a mad dog!”

Violeta rebutted, “Why do you keep talking to me if that’s the case? Are you out of your mind? Did you suffer a major concussion?”

“Should we call the police? Isn’t anyone going to do anything?”

Violeta retaliated, “You’re so ugly. Don’t stand in front of me. If you call the police, they’ll take you away. Look at your face. It looks exactly like the moon’s surface, filled with craters.”

Violeta’s classmates were dumbstruck. D*mn. Violeta has perfect comebacks. Is she a stand–up comedian? How does she come up with such insults?

They didn’t know that others had similarly taunted Violeta in the comments on her Facebook posts in her previous life. Some messaged her nasty insults, and some even photoshopped offensive pictures of her and cursed at her daily.

Violeta wanted Zelena to experience everything she went through in her previous life!

Anyone who tried to defend Zelená was met with a sharp retort from Violeta. She insulted them boldly and didn’t care for how rude she seemed.

The spectacle finally ended when the counselor came to the lecture hall to inform everyone to go to the auditorium for the freshman orientation.

Fortunately for Zelena, it was over. She was out of tears and couldn’t keep up her act much longer.

Zelena was annoyed that Violeta had refused to wear the dress. She had to stop Violeta from showing off.

All the freshmen gathered together in the auditorium. There were plenty of good–looking students in Toland University’s performing arts department. The annual freshman orientation was like a scene from a beauty pageant…

Directors came to scout for new talents, and wealthy students from the school’s other departments came to find potential partners. In short, it was a bustling scene.

In her previous life, Violeta remembered that Zelena had met Samson Lowe, a famous director in the entertainment industry, at freshman orientation.

Zelena got a role as the female lead in a music video through Samson in her sophomore year, even before graduating. Although she didn’t have many scenes, it was a rare opportunity for a newcomer to get exposure. Zelena also gained her first wave of fans with this music video. There weren’t many, but they were loyal

Those fans supported Zelena for several years until she blew up in the entertainment industry. They helped her with data analysis in the early stages, and she used it to her advantage. She had the best publicity among all the newcomers, and it laid a solid foundation for her debut.

Violeta strangely felt that Zelena’s road to popularity had gone too smoothly in her previous life. Zelena had never taken a single misstep. It was as if she was following a script. At the time, Violeta attributed it to Zelena’s intelligence and good luck, as if the heavens were on her side.

However, Violeta understood in this life that Zelena wasn’t lucky. It was because Zelena had stolen her life! When Violeta came to the auditorium to attend freshman orientation in her past life, she noticed a one-inch photo on the ground at the entrance.

Everyone thought it was trash, but Violeta was curious and was about to pick it up. But Zelena. unexpectedly stepped on the photo with her foot and pushed Violeta aside by pretending to speak to her.

At that time, Violeta wanted to establish a good relationship with Zelena, so she disregarded Zelena’s actions. Still, Violeta never thought that Zelena would pick the photo up!

The one–inch photo was a picture of Samson’s daughter! Samson had kept it close to him in his wallet, but he accidentally lost it and was anxiously looking for it. Zelena used the photo as an opportunity to get to know Samson, and he subsequently treated Zelena differently.

This opportunity originally belonged to Violeta, but Zelena had taken it away from her in her previous life. Zelena was reborn and knew what would happen. Hence, she stole Violeta’s opportunity for herself.

Looking back now, there were indeed too many coincidences. Zelena intercepted every crucial opportunity that slipped through Violeta’s fingers. This time, she wouldn’t give Zelena that chance again!

As Violeta entered the auditorium, she noticed the one–inch photo in the corner before entering. Violeta turned and saw Zelena also searching for the photo. Perhaps Zelena had a foggy memory and didn’t remember the photo’s exact location, unlike Violeta. Zelena indeed wanted to steal Violeta’s life!

Violeta quickly walked over and picked up the photo from the ground. She wanted to look at the girl in the picture, but Zelena ran up and reached out to snatch it from her before she could do so.

“Sis, what do you have there? Let me see! Zelena tried to grab it but didn’t expect Violeta to hold it so tightly. Besides, a one–inch photo was tiny. Hence, Zelena failed to snatch it.

Violeta glanced at her disgustedly. “Is it any of your business?” Violeta stepped forward and was about to enter the auditorium.

Zelena persisted. She couldn’t give up this opportunity to get to know Samson! “Sis, please let me take a look.”

Violeta ignored Zelena and didn’t even look at her. She treated Zelena as if she were invisible. As Violetal was about to enter the auditorium, Zelena panicked and devised a plan. She shouted, “Thief!”

Violeta was dumbfounded.

At that moment, everyone’s attention shifted towards them. Zelena pointed at Violeta’s hand and pretended to be aggrieved. “Sis, please return it to me. It’s mine!”

Violeta couldn’t conceal the disgust in her eyes. Zelena is so shameless! “What did I take from you?”

“The photo in your hand is mine.” 

Violeta sneered, “Is it really yours? Are you certain?”

Many were entering the auditorium at that moment. A crowd gathered to witness the spectacle since Zelena was causing a scene at the entrance.

Zelena made herself seem very weak. In contrast to Violeta’s cold and forceful demeanor, Zelena appeared. to be a victim being bullied in this situation. Others quickly sympathized with her.

Chapter 12

“A thief?!”

“What’s happening?”

“Has someone stolen something? How brazen! How dare they steal with so many people around?”

“Anybody who dares to steal something here must be a habitual offender or a new student. They must be punished severely.”

“This student is well–dressed and doesn’t look like a thief. Could it be a misunderstanding?”

“Oh, please. A misunderstanding? Looks are deceiving. Don’t be fooled by her beauty. That’s how thieves operate these days. Don’t think she can’t be a thief just because she’s pretty!”

The crowd was engaged in a heated discussion. Some didn’t believe that Violeta was the thief, but most did. After all, rumors spread like wildfire.

Zelena seemed willing to publicly confront Violeta to get the photo. She had dropped all pretense and no longer spoke to Violeta affectionately.

“Are you sure this photo is yours?”

“Yes. It’s not a photo of me. It’s a photo of a girl with a round face and bangs, and it’s important to me. Give it back to me!”

Heh. Zelena can even accurately describe the little girl’s appearance in the photo. This confirmed that Zelena had intentionally stolen this photo from Violeta in her previous life. The picture was indeed Zelena’s stepping stone to success.

The onlookers didn’t know the importance of this photo, but they chose to believe Zelena when they saw her on the verge of tears.

“It’s just a photo. She’s about to cry. Just give it back to her.”

“Why is this girl like this? Is she really so broke that she needs to steal a photo? She’s really desperate.

Violeta ignored the chattering crowd and told Zelena, “What if this photo doesn’t belong to you? What will you do? You accused me of stealing. I can sue you for defamation!”

Zelena panicked. “That’s impossible! This photo belongs to me!”

Violeta smirked and enunciated each word before the crowd. “If this photo doesn’t belong to you, I want you to publicly apologize and admit you falsely accused me

Zelena was dumbfounded. She cared a lot about her reputation, and publicly apologizing to Violeta was basically a death sentence! But at that moment, Zelena was willing to take the risk to obtain the photo. “Fine! I’ll do it if the photo doesn’t belong to me! But this photo is mine.”

Violeta smiled and opened her palm before she showed everyone the photo. As it turned out, it wasn’t a photo of a little girl with bangs and a round face. Instead, it was a picture of Violeta! “Everyone, take a good look at this photo! Who is in it?”

A girl claimed!”

“Yeah, it’s a photo of you! The girl looks identical to you.”

“Sorry to ask, but is it considered stealing if I have a photo of myself? Violeta asked as she looked around.

The people who had previously doubted her were now silent.

On the other hand, Zelena was in disbelief. “That’s impossible! I saw you holding the photo earlier. Where did you put it? Give it back!” Zelena reached out to grab Violeta’s clothes, trying to find the photo.

Violeta couldn’t take it anymore and pushed her away. “What’s wrong with you? Why are you grabbing my clothes for no reason?”

At that moment, the crowd disapproved of Zelena’s impulsive actions. All the young, spirited individuals present had a strong sense of justice, and no one liked to be searched without reason.

This is too much. I don’t understand why she would steal a photo, especially when it’s confirmed that it’s a photo of her. Is the other girl mentally ill and suffering from delusions?”

“Yeah, I don’t think she’s in a stable mental state of mind. She has no reason to act like this even if she seems more vulnerable.”

As public opinion turned against Zelena, her expression changed subtly, and she pouted, feeling wronged. “It’s not like that. It’s a photo of a leukemia patient I sponsored, and it’s important to me. She sent it to me as a keepsake, and I don’t want to let her down, so I must find it.”

Upon hearing Zelena’s preposterous excuse, Violeta was dumbfounded and couldn’t help but feel thunderstruck. Zelena can really lie without batting an eye. A leukemia patient she sponsored? I wonder what Mr. Lowe would do if he heard Zelena saying such things about his precious daughter.

After hearing Zelena’s explanation, everyone started speaking up for her again.

“I see. I didn’t expect you to be such a kind person. In that case, we must find this photo.”

“If it were me, I would want to find it too.”

“That’s true. Such a photo has great sentimental value. Also, the little girl in the photo has leukemia. That’s so tragic.”

Zelena pointed at Violeta and started to emotionally blackmail her. “If you say you don’t have it, let me search you!

Violeta looked at Zelena coldly. She might not have been able to defend herself against Zelena’s tantrum if she hadn’t been prepared. “If you want to search me, go ahead. But what if you don’t find anything?”

“I’ll apologize to you!”

“No, you should have apologized to me earlier. Suppose you don’t find anything after searching my body. In that case, I want you to log into the school forum and publicly post an apology to me.”

“Log in to the school forum? Publicly post an apology to you? Aren’t you going too far?”

“You think I’m going too far? Aren’t you doing the same?”

Chapter 13

Violeta entered the auditorium and seamlessly blended into the crowd. When no one was paying attention, she discreetly took out a photo hidden in her sleeve.

Having anticipated that Zelena would cause trouble that day, Violeta had prepared her own photo and concealed it in her sleeve when Zelena wasn’t looking. It would be impossible for Zelena to find it.

The auditorium was filled with freshmen. Violeta located her class’s designated area and took a seat. Soon, Zelena entered, reluctantly taking a seat at the back. She glanced at Violeta in the front row, discreetly rolling her eyes.

The freshman orientation began shortly after. Several deans and senior representatives took the stage to give speeches.

Violeta scanned the room, searching for Mr. Lowe. She spotted him seated in the front row with several department heads, seemingly unaware that the photo in his wallet was missing.

She needed a suitable opportunity to return the photo to him. Otherwise, it would be awkward or as if she was intentionally trying to get close to him.

Violeta recalled her previous life. She suffered public humiliation when her clothes were torn. At that time, she was only concerned about herself and did not notice how Zelena returned the photo to Mr. Lowe and left a favorable impression on him.

The speeches ended before she could figure out how to return the photo.

“Everyone is now free to mingle and get to know each other. It’s your chance to make friends who will be with you for the next four years…”

“Clap, clap, clap…”

Applause filled the room as everyone began to socialize. Not only did students mingle, but soon, those. with talents showcased their skills. After all, several renowned directors were present. Everyone seized the chance, aiming to impress.

Zelena had carefully chosen her outfit and made meticulous preparations to shine during the freshman orientation. She had gathered information before coming to this city and was eager to connect with affluent individuals here. Her primary goal was to befriend Nolan Spencer, the student council president, who had spoken on stage at the freshman orientation.

As such, she strategically positioned herself along the route that Nolan was expected to pass through, holding a glass of wine and deliberately avoiding looking at the path. Internally, she mentally readied. herself to create a chance encounter with him.

However, she had miscalculated. Nolan did not take that route.

While Nolan delivered a speech on stage, his gaze consistently scanned the crowd for Violeta. Spotting her, he left the stage and headed toward her.

Zelena waited in vain for Nolan to come to her. After a while, she looked around and found him approaching Violeta. Seeing this, she immediately hurried over to him.

Violeta stood up from her seat, but a voice sounded behind her before she could take a step. “Viol”

She turned around and saw Zoren approaching her. Hayden and two other guys followed him.

Violeta was briefly stunned upon seeing them. Hayden and the others were not at the freshman orientation in her previous life. She could not understand why they showed up now.

“Why are all of you here?”

Zoren smiled as he approached Violeta. “Isn’t this the freshman orientation? We thought we’d join the fun.”

Violeta showed a hint of disdain. “Are you even supposed to be here? Don’t go causing trouble.”

As Zoren and the others approached, everyone’s attention shifted to them. Violeta suddenly discovered herself as the center of attention. She felt uncomfortable with everyone staring at her.

Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. Hayden, Zoren, and the other two were famous throughout Toland University. They were even more popular than Nolan, the student council president.

“Hey, you guys should leave!” Violeta nudged Zoren, urging them to go away.

Zoren turned around. His handsome face was directed at Violeta. He held her hand and said, “Why should I leave? Knowing you’ll attend this University, my uncle specifically asked me to take care of you. Let me introduce you to a few of the people here. I know everyone who spoke on stage earlier.”

Violeta was rendered speechless.

At that moment, Hayden’s gaze suddenly focused on Zoren holding Violeta’s hand. His gaze was so intense that it seemed to pierce through Zoren’s hand.

Why does my hand suddenly feel uncomfortable?

Zoren sensed a sudden threat and turned to find Hayden glaring at him.

Damn, I almost had a heart attack. He immediately released Violeta’s hand.

Violeta was surprised that Zoren suddenly pushed her hand away. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Let’s not hold hands. It itches.”

“Huh?” Violeta was confused.

Jasper laughed and remarked teasingly, “Vio, Zoren haven’t showered.”

His words offended Zoren. “Who said I didn’t shower? I bathe every day, and I smell great!”

Liam replied, “Why don’t you try holding her hand again?” 

Zoren remained silent.

Attempting that would get me killed Damn, these two annoying bastards! Are they trying to get me beaten up? What the heck?

Hayden stepped forward. He ignored the other guys and turned to Violeta. “Don’t mind them, I’ll take you.”

Initially Violeta did not want to follow them as she I not returned Mr. Lowe’s photo However on

further consideration, she realized it was an excellent opportunity to be introduced to important people. Thus, she agreed. “Okay”

The four guys led Violeta confidently to the front row, where several deans and film directors were seated.

“Mr. Yost, Mr. Strauss.”

Mr. Yost and Mr. Strauss were surprised to see them. “Hayden, why are you here?”

“We came to show support,” Hayden answered.

Mr. Yost seemed unconvinced. “Show support? We would be happy enough if you don’t steal the spotlight from us.”

Zoren replied in good humor, “Mr. Yost, don’t say that. But don’t worry. We arrived after your speech ended. We didn’t steal anyone’s spotlight!”

Mr. Strauss chuckled.

After a brief banter, Zoren took the initiative to introduce Violeta. “Violeta is a freshman in the acting department. Mr. Yost, and Mr. Strauss, can you inform the professors to take good care of Vio in class.”

Although shy, Violeta greeted them respectfully, “Nice to meet you, Mr. Yost and Mr. Strauss

In my previous life, Violeta was only an ordinary student at Toland University. She never had the chance to get this so close to the deans, let alone chat with them. She had always had immense respect for this group of scholars.

Mr. Strauss smiled and looked at Violeta.

They had heard rumors during the freshman orientation that the university chancellor’s daughter enrolled in the performing arts department. Seeing Violeta, they knew it must be her.

Even if Violeta did not come to greet them, they knew what they had to do. After learning that she was the chancellor’s daughter, who would dare to give her trouble?

“Violeta, right? You have a promising talent.”

“Come with me, Violeta. We have three film directors visiting our university today, so I might as well introduce them to you. They are Mr. Lowe, Mr. Jackson, and Mr. Zahn. All are renowned directors. When you graduate, you’ll surely have the chance to collaborate with them.”

“Who knows, you might not even have to wait until graduation! Hahaha…

Chapter 14

All the other freshmen in the auditorium looked at Violeta, who was chatting amicably with the important guests in the front row. She always maintained a gentle smile, occasionally nodding with a show of respect Her face was practically glowing.

On the other hand, Zelena did not know how Violeta got close to those people and could only look on with disdain.

A lowborn like her can never appreciate the finer things in life. It’s like casting pearls before swine. Even if she were to connect with influential people, what difference would it make? I’m in control, and I shall win in the end.

With that in mind. Zelena approached Nolan, intentionally bumping into him as she hurried past.

“Ah!” Zelena screamed and fell toward Nolan.

Nolan instinctively caught her and asked, “Are you okay?”

Zelena’s lashes trembled slightly as she shyly met Nolan’s gaze. “Thank you. I’m okay.”

“Be careful when walking in the future. Nolan didn’t notice Zelena’s expression. Instead, he kept staring at a group of people in the front row, focusing on Violet

“May I know your name? I’m sorry for getting lipstick on your jacket. If you take it off, I can wash it for you.

Zelena held onto Nolan, wanting to talk to him for a little longer. But Nolan replied indifferently. “No need.”

After all, he had only worn the jacket once, so why bother washing it?

However, Zelena refused to let Nolan go. She was determined to leave a lasting impression on him. Thus, she clung firmly to Nolan. “It’s no trouble at all. I’ll wash it for you.”

Nolan replied, “No need.”

“Ah… Zelena was about to say something when she suddenly heard fabric tearing behind her. She froze and instantly felt a rush of cool air against her skin.

What’s going on?

“Oh my, everyone, look! Her clothes just tore open…

Zelena was stunned. She let go of Nolan’s hand and quickly reached behind her, only to find that her clothes had wholly torn open. The seams had somehow split.

“Ah!! Don’t look!”

Zelena desperately tried to cover her back, but it was impossible. Moreover, with so many people present, her shouts only alerted more people to look at her.

Her face was red as a tomato. She had planned to shine at this freshman orientation. Unexpectedly, she ended up making a fool of herself.

And she witnessed the scene of Zelena’s humiliation. A hint of satisfaction flickered in her eyes.

She had also experienced such humiliation in her previous life. Now, it was Zelena’s turn to have a taste.

Zelena’s clothes did not tear by coincidence. Violeta had a hand in it. When Zelena insisted on searching her body at the auditorium entrance earlier, Violeta concealed a small blade between her fingers. When Zelena wasn’t paying attention, she quietly cut the seams on the back of her clothes.

As they were in public, Violeta was careful not to cut too deep. Therefore, Zelena’s clothes would not have torn if she had behaved and did not cause trouble.

Violeta was betting on Zelena’s inability to stay still. As expected, Zelena moved too much during her attempt to seduce Nolan, causing the back of her clothes to tear.

In other words. Zelena only had herself to blame.

Zelena desperately held on to her clothes to keep them from falling off. Nolan initially did not want to take off his jacket, but seeing the situation, he had to do something as a gentleman. Thus, he had no choice but to remove his jacket to cover Zelena.

Zelena was utterly embarrassed. She hastily thanked Nolan and hurried out of the auditorium. She could not bear to stay a second longer.

Once Zelena left, Violeta looked away and coincidentally met Hayden’s eyes. The two locked eyes for a moment. Violeta had no idea how long he had been looking at her.

This is weird. Why is he always looking at me!

However, Violeta did not dwell on it. Instead, she took a small photo from her pocket and handed it to Mr. Lowe.

“Mr. Lowe, is the little girl in this photo your daughter? I found it at the auditorium entrance.”

Mr. Lowe was stunned to see the photo in Violeta’s hand. He immediately pulled his wallet from his pocket and opened it. Indeed, the picture was missing. He did not even notice when it had fallen off.

“Oh my, thank goodness you found it. Thank you so much, Violeta. I would never have gotten it back if you didn’t find it.”

Mr. Lowe was extremely grateful and relieved to get the photo back. He continued, “The girl in this photo is my daughter. It was taken in her first year of elementary school when she was six. She’s now twelve and is living overseas with her mother. This is the only childhood photo I have of her. Thank you so much for returning it to me. But how did you know it’s mine?”

Violeta smiled. “I saw pictures of your daughter on your Facebook page. When I found this ID photo, I thought it looked very similar, so I asked you. I didn’t expect to get it right.”

Mr. Lowe thought momentarily and nodded, “True, I posted her photos on my Facebook page before this. Haha, Violeta, I didn’t expect you to follow me on Facebook.”

Violeta took the opportunity to compliment him, saying, “I love the movies you directed, Mr. Lowe. That’s why I followed you on Facebook. It’s my dream to collaborate with you once I graduate.”

“Hahaha, don’t worry. There will be opportunities for collaboration. You’re a promising talent. I won’t miss out on that,” Mr. Lowe laughed heartily. Violeta had left a favorable impression on him.

Having successfully returned the photo to Mr. Lowe. Violeta finally calmed down.

The freshman orientation soon ended, and everyone left the auditorium. Military training was set to begin in three days.

Hayden and the other three followed Violeta as she led them out of the auditorium. Violeta walked in the middle, with the two men on either side. The scene resembled bodyguards protecting a delicate princess.

Violeta sighed. “Don’t you guys have anything else to do? Stop following me”

Zoren responded, “Since we don’t have anything else after this, why don’t we go home? Vio, want me to send you home?”

Jasper suggested, “We still have plenty of time in the afternoon. Instead of wasting it at home, how about we go out and have some fun?”

Liam nodded. “We used to hang out at Carom Club last month. What do you think? Want to play some billiards?”

Zoren turned to Hayden. “Hade, what about you? Are you going?”

But Hayden asked Violeta her opinion, “What do you think?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment.

Carom Club?

If she remembered correctly, it was the most prestigious entertainment venue in Quinston, exclusive to members. Ordinary people could not enter. The fact that they had monthly memberships indicated their wealth and status.

Chapter 15

Violeta pondered briefly before nodding. “Sure, let’s go together”

Seeing that Violeta agreed, Hayden turned to Jasper, “You drive”

Jasper replied, “Okay,”

Then, Violeta and three guys waited at the campus‘ west gate for Jasper to get his car.

Zoren was feeling bored. He asked Violeta, “Vio, will you join a club?”

Violeta replied immediately. “No.”

“Your four years here will be dull then”

Violeta fell silent.

号量

In her previous life, she was too busy working to earn tuition fees and did not have time to waste on social activities. But in this life…

Perhaps I should join a club to rewind.

What club did Zelena join in my previous life? Was it tennis?

Yes, she joined the tennis club because Nolan was in it.

The tennis club is the most popular club at Toland University. Those who joined were either campus celebrities or affluent heirs, each with parents holding high positions in Quinston.

There was a saying in Toland University that even if you could only be a ball picker in the tennis club, it would still be worth it.

Violeta looked at the three guys beside her and asked, “Are you guys also in the tennis club?”

Hayden asked, “Also?”

“Just curious…. Violeta replied.

Liam said, “We’re all in the tennis club. Jasper is the club president.”

“Vio, why don’t you join the tennis club? We can help you skip the usual process. You don’t have to go through a tryout. How about that?” Zoren suggested.

Every year, many people sought to join the tennis club, but only around thirty were selected, highlighting. the difficulty of the selection process.

People hoped to join the tennis club because the members were affluent and influential. Moreover, the tennis club boasted the best perks at Toland University.

It had luxurious training facilities with exclusive lounges and training areas. The annual competitions also came with substantial rewards, making the Tennis Society the most sought–after club.

These perks lured many to yearn for membership, seeing it as an opportunity expand their connections.

Thus, the club had a challenging selection process. Entry into the club was determined through a d final elimination, disqualifying many rookies during the initial stages.

Hayden and the other guys assumed Violeta could not play tennis and thought she would only be a decorative member if she joined the club. Still, that was fine with them. After all, she was well– connected. The club would happily have her even if she could not play.

“The tennis club sounds interesting. All right, I’ll give it a try. But why should I get in through connections? I want to pass the tryout fair and square,” Violeta said with determination.

Zoren: “I admire your determination, but can you play tennis? Your petite stature suggests you’re not a sporty person. I advise you not to be stubborn. The newcomers who make it to the finals through elimination rounds are strong.”

As the tennis club had to compete with other universities, members must have decent skills. The skill level of Toland University’s tennis club members was comparable to that of national athletes, indicating the challenge.

Violeta retorted, “Don’t underestimate mel

At this moment, Hayden spoke up, “It’s okay. You can join the cheerleading squad if it doesn’t work out.”

Zoren asked. “Hade, does our club even have a cheerleading squad?”

The tennis club has very few female members. How can we form a cheerleading squad?

Hayden narrowed his eyes subtly and answered in a deep voice, “No, but we can create one.”

Zoren was rendered speechless.

D*mn, does he mean that if Violeta fails the tryout, we will create a cheerleading squad and arrange for her to join? That’s incredible!

Although this has never been done before, knowing Hayden, it seems plausible.

While they were talking, Jasper had arrived in his car.

After getting in the car, Zoren said eagerly to Jasper: “Jas, reserve a spot for Vio in the club’s recruitment this year.

Jasper responded as he drove, “Why? Does she want to join the tennis club? Sure, she can join straightaway without going through the tryout.”

Violeta, sitting in the back, overheard this and leaned forward. “No shortcuts. I want to go through the tryout and get admitted through the normal process.”

Witnessing Violeta’s determination, they chose not to argue further. However, when the time came for tryout, it would be up to them whether to go easy on her.

They soon arrived at the Carom Club.

The place had a minimalist décor, different from what Violeta had imagined. Before coming here, she thought that the largest entertainment center in Oulton would have a luxurious or extravagant interior.

Upon entering, a dedicated attendant guided them to the billiards room. The third floor of the Carom Club was entirely devoted to billiards and divided into private rooms and an open space. The private rooms were charged by the hour, and the monthly fee was steep.

The attendant knew the four guys well. After all, Hayden had been a regular customer here for years, renting a private room monthly or yearly. He had rented the most exclusive room on the third floor so frequently that it became his domain.

This was their headquarters. They had never brought a woman here before. Violeta was the first one. Thus, the attendant could not help but take a few more glances at Violeta when he led them into the room.

Violeta entered the room and looked around.

Meanwhile, Hayden and his companions commenced their preparations, selecting billiards cues from the numerous expensive custom–made ones hanging on the wall.

Hayden took off his jacket, revealing a loose–fitting light gray T–shirt beneath. Its collar was low enough to show his neck and the faintly visible lines of his collarbone. He casually rolled up his sleeves and walked to the wall.

“Help me choose one.”

“Huh?” Violeta was momentarily taken aback. She glanced at Hayden before pointing to a pink and purple billiards cue on the wall. “Is this a Daisy Duck color scheme?”

The cue Violeta pointed at had a purple tip and a pink handle with a bowtie. Hayden was slightly stunned.

Liam, also selecting a cue nearby, overheard Violeta’s words and chuckled. “Hayden has never used this cue, haha. It was a gift from his mother for his eighteenth birthday. It’s a specially customized limited-edition cue and the only one of its kind worldwide.”

“I see, that explains it. He doesn’t strike me as someone who would appreciate this color scheme. Well, since it’s never been used, let’s give it a try today,” Violeta remarked.

Hayden regretted asking her to choose a cue for him.

Sensing his reluctance, Violeta fluttered her lashes, saying, “You’re not thinking of backing out, are you? Once a man gives his word, it’s unseemly to retract. If you back out now, I’ll tease you about it for the rest of your life.”

“Alright, then I’ll use this one.”

Hayden took down the purple and pink custom–made cue from the wall.

The two guys beside him burst into laughter.

“Hahaha, I recall Hayden saying he would never use this cue, even if it meant his death! Today, he’s completely gone back on his words!”

“Thinking about it, it’s obvious. Vio’s a girl, so of course she would choose this one! Hahaha…”

Chapter 16

Hayden delivered on his promise and used the cue Violeta chose for him. The guys played a billiards game for four, Violeta did not join them but watched from the side.

“Let’s have a penalty for losers. Vio, you decide.”

Violeta sat on the couch and was ready to log in to the Toland University forum on her phone. She considered momentary before saying. “The losing side will treat the winners to dinner.

Zoren replied. “That’s too simple.

Violeta asked curiously, “What kind of penalty did you have before?”

“We used to do something more extreme, like eating ten lemons in a row.”

Violeta was stunned.

Did they eat ten lemons in a row? That’s insane!

“In that case, the losers will treat us to dinner this evening. And no matter what food the winners choose. the losers have to eat it with a smile.

“Wow, Vio, your punishment is harsher than we used to have.”

“Hahaha…”

“All right, we’ll go with this. Let’s start!”

The guys started playing billiards.

Violeta logged into the university forum and took a look around. Even before entering, she could imagine what the forum would look like.

Sure enough, the first two pages were all about her. There were photos of her entering the campus with Hayden in the morning, pictures of her having lunch with the four guys, and photos of her from the freshman. orientation, and even a post about Zelena’s embarrassing moment when her dress ripped in the auditorium.

The last post piqued Violeta’s interest, and she tapped to read more about it. Someone happened to take photos of Zelena’s embarrassing moment and posted it in the thread. If Zelena saw these photos, she would be furious.

Violeta had experienced such humiliation in her previous life. Now, it was Zelena’s turn to experience the same. She wondered how Zelena would react when she saw the pictures. It must be quite a spectacular sight.

After logging out of the forum, Violeta entered the dark web. There, she issued a simple challenge: anyone who could breach her firewall and access the confidential S

on her computer would receive a reward of one hundred thousand, with a deadline set for the twentieth of next month.

There was a hacker leaderboard on the dark web. Violeta’s target was the third–ranked hacker on the leaderboard, Red Hat, Red Hat would later become one of Zelena’s allies.

She was the target of online harassment. Many of her private matters were exposed, and she had to spend money to resolve the issue. Later, she discovered that it had all been leaked by a hacker named Red Hat. Furthermore, Zelena had provided all the information to Red Hat.

Although these things would not happen until four years later, Violeta had to plan ahead. She looked through the list of those who accepted the challenge and found Red Hat among them.

Violeta reclined against the couch and smirked. The target took the bait! It won’t be easy to break through my Firewall!

In her previous life, Violeta suffered a significant setback in information technology and spent time studying diligently. She had to thank Zelena’s fans for her rapid progress. Whenever they came to insult her, she used them as practice targets.

She started by tracing IP addresses before gradually learning to pinpoint specific locations. Eventually, she became skilled enough to hack into the opponent’s devices and turn on their cameras to see their faces.

These keyboard warriors were always hiding in the shadows. Violeta had reported many of them to the police when she caught them attacking her for no reason. Strangely, once caught, they all claimed to be innocent.

Anger surged within Violeta as she thought about this.

Meanwhile, Zelena furiously blamed her housekeeper for her humiliation during orientation.

“This dress is defective! Why did you let me wear it without checking properly? Are you trying to ruin me?”

The housekeeper appeared confused. “Ms. Blake, I don’t know what happened. I checked the dress thoroughly when I got it from the boutique. Furthermore, the salesperson also checked it. How could there be loose threads? I really don’t know how it happened.”

Zelena glared at the housekeeper, not believing a word she said. Then, she took out her phone and checked the forum. Her face twisted with rage as she saw the photos from the freshman orientation.

Suddenly, she recalled something unusual when she searched Violeta’s body earlier. Her expression froze. She hurriedly checked the torn dress.

As suspected, the stitching was cut with a blade!

It was that despicable Violeta! She’s behind this!

Zelena clenched her fist tightly. She wished she could find Violeta now and tear her apart. At the same time, she realized something was off.

That bitch wasn’t this cunning in the previous life! Could she have changed after starting a new life?

Regardless, I won’t let her trample over me in this life!

From Zelena’s perspective, Violeta was the fake heiress of the Blake family, who took everything from her in her past life. Furthermore, she even pretended to be nice when Zelena returned home, but it was all a malicious act. To Zelena, Violeta was a hypocrite, using kindness as a façade to hide her lowly status.

Zelena grew up in a non-affluent family. When she returned to the Blake family, she knew nothing about social etiquette. If Violeta had not guided her in everything, Zelena could not imagine how many embarrassing situations she would have gotten herself into. Yet, in Zelena’s twisted mind, she saw Violeta’s kindness as her showing off

Jealousy twisted Zelena’s heart. And no matter how hard she tried in her previous life, she could never catch up to Violeta.

Violeta liked Nolan, and Zelena liked him too. But she did not expect Nolan to only like Violeta.

How could he choose her over me? She’s only a fake heiress!

From then on, Zelena hated Violeta even more. She swore to take revenge, and fate smiled upon her, granting her a second chance.

I will take my revenge in this life! That despicable Violeta shall be my slave, and I will trample her under my feet!

Unbeknownst to Zelena, she had succeeded in Violeta’s previous life. She took advantage of Violeta’s kindness and acted against her. This time, Violeta would never make the same mistake again.

The wheel of fate had begun to turn again in this life, and the outcome remained uncertain.

Three hours later, the outcome in the billiard room had been decided.

Jasper and Hayden emerged victorious, while Zoren and Liam suffered defeat.

Jasper burst into laughter and exclaimed, “Liam, prepare yourself! You made me cat ten lemons last time, and now it’s time for you to pay it all back! Let’s have spicy fondue tonight. I’ll make you eat the fondue base!

Zoren responded, “Damn! Don’t be too hard on me.”

“I don’t care. Thanks to you, I had to suffer the sour taste in my mouth for three days. Everything I ate tasted sour.”

Liam quickly interjected, “Jas, he tricked you last time. Don’t involve me in this. I’m innocent. I don’t want to eat the fondue base…

Chapter 17

The five of them left Carom Clubs together.

Suddenly, Violeta’s phone rang. It was Niall calling-

“Hello, Niall.

Niall’s gentle voice sounded from the phone. “Vio, how’s the orientation? Do you like Toland University?”

“Of course, I love it! Violeta replied.

Niall asked, “Why is it so noisy on your end? Aren’t you on campus?”

Zoren snatched the phone before Violeta could answer. “Hi, Niall, it’s me. The orientation ended in the afternoon, and we brought Vio to have fun. We’ll be having fondue for dinner after this. Don’t worry, I promise to take good care of Vio and bring her back safely.”

Violeta did not have friends when she came to Quinston. Thus, Niall was relieved that Zoren hung out with her. However, he could not resist giving a few warnings.

“You better not take Vio to questionable places, or else…

“Oh, Niall, I know, I know! I wouldn’t dare. Also, it’s not just the two of us. Hayden and the others are also with us. You can rest assured!”

“Is Hayden there too? Okay then. Make sure to bring her home before nine.”

“Okay, got it! I’ll hang up now!”

After a brief chat with Niall, Zoren ended the call and returned the phone to Violeta. “Here you go. All settled!”

Initially, Niall had doubts about Zoren, but when he heard Hayden was with them, he felt at ease. The reason was simple. Hayden was known for being an upright gentleman. As an heir to the Frost family, he was famous among the upper class for his integrity. He avoided any reckless behavior.

Furthermore, Hayden had a unique background, unlike most members of upper–class society.

Zoren and the other two came from business families. But Hayden’s family was involved in politics. His family was a prestigious political family. The elders in his family were high–ranking government officials.

Thus, Hayden’s future was already planned out. Among the four of them, he was the de facto leader.

The Frost family had strict rules, and Hayden’s upbringing forbade him from going to questionable places such as brothels and nightclubs. Therefore, Niall felt at ease knowing Hayden was with them.

Violeta took her phone from Zoren, asking. “What did my brother say?

Zoren smirked. “He didn’t say much, just that you can hang out with us but must be home by nine. He’s confident you’re in good hands.”

“Really?”

We are friends.

I’m telling the truth. I’m your cousin. Why won’t you believe me?”

Violeta whispered, “That’s because you’re unreliable.”

“What? What did you say?”

Violeta looked up and smiled. “It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

They arrived at the fondue restaurant and reserved a private room.

Zoren was about to sit beside Hayden at their table, but Hayden glanced at him with disdain.

Zoren knew why and immediately turned to Violeta. “Vio, you should sit here.”

Violeta had already chosen her seat and was about to sit down. Hearing Zoren, she said, “I’ll sit here. Didn’t you want to sit there?”

Zoren went to Violeta, held her shoulder, and guided her to the seat. Just sit here. No need to thank me.”

Once everyone was seated, they began ordering food. The guys took special care of Violeta, asking about her preferences. Violeta listed the dishes she wanted and ordered one each.

“If it’s not enough, we’ll order more later.”

Soon, the food arrived, and they commenced the punishment. Violeta realized they had ordered peculiar dishes.

Jasper instructed the server to cook what Violeta ordered, leaving the peculiar food untouched.

“Jasper, you won’t make them eat raw food, right?”

Jasper frowned slightly. “Vio, have you heard of the raw food diet? It’s quite trendy these days.”

Violeta was rendered speechless. She glanced at Zoren with pity and started eating.

She enjoyed dipping sliced steak and chorizo in fondue. Thus, she picked up a slice of chorizo with her fork and dipped it in.

Hayden also picked up a slice of chorizo with his fork and dipped it in the fondue. Then, he placed the cheese–coated chorizo on Violeta’s plate.

Violeta turned to Hayden in surprise. “Aren’t you eating?”

“I don’t like spicy food.”

Violeta did not know what to say.

If he doesn’t like spicy food, why did he order the extra–spicy fondue?

But Violeta enjoyed spicy food and gladly accepted the food he offered.

On the other hand, the other three guys exchanged glances as they watched Hayden piling food on Violeta’s plate. Zoren knew that Hayden had taken a liking to his cousin.

Hayden did not eat anything but focused on cooking food in the fondue for her. He was unexpectedly skilled at it. This worked out well for Violeta. She did not have to do anything. Someone cooked for her for free.

At the same time, Violeta quickly understood why they had ordered the extra–spicy fondue. It was to make the losers eat the fondue base.

Jasper scooped some extra spicy fondue base into a bowl and added hot sauce. “Eat up.”

Zoren was dumbfounded when the bowl was placed before him. “D*mn it, Jasper, are you serious about this?”

Jasper replied, “Of course! I never joke about such things. If you want to blame someone, blame Vio. This punishment is her idea. She’s determined to make you sick tonight.”

“Hahaha…” Jasper’s demonic laughter filled the room.

Violeta could not help but chuckle as she sipped water.

She covered her mouth, but her cheeks were flushed. She said, “Zoren, a real man keeps to his word. It’s not a big deal. Worse come to worst, you’ll have your stomach pumped tonight. Besides, it won’t come to that extreme. Consider your reputation. If you refuse to complete the punishment, who will want to play with you again?”

“D“mn it! Vio, why are you so heartless!” Zoren was shocked. “I thought you would help me plead for mercy. Instead, you added fuel to the fire!”

Violeta blinked innocently. “I advocate for justice, not favoritism!”

Jasper burst into laughter. “Hahaha, Violeta, you’re truly one of a kind….

They were impressed with Violeta’s personality. Other girls they encountered were overly delicate. Those girls could never take a stance like Violeta. Instead, they would probably burst into tears upon hearing such words.

Violeta continued, “According to the game’s rules, Liam, you must eat it too. Friends should share both blessings and hardships, don’t you think?”

“Me?” As far as Liam was concerned, Zoren could take the punishment if he wanted. He refused to be dragged into it.

“Sorry, Violeta, even if I want to eat it, I cannot decide. According to the rules, each winner punishes one person. Since Jasper has chosen to punish Zoren, Hade will determine my punishment. Hade, we’ve been best friends for almost twenty years. You won’t be so cruel, right?”

Violeta pouted. “Well, too bad. The fondue base is quite tasty.”

After all, she had eaten it before.

Chapter 18

But Hayden was not going to help him. He ignored Liam’s pleading look and turned to Violeta, saying. “Since you’re eager to join the fun, why don’t you decide on the punishment?”

Violeta’s eyes brightened. “Can I?”

Hayden nodded. “Yes”

Seeing this, Jasper laughed even louder. “Hahaha! Liam, it’s not too late for you to beg Vio for mercy!”

Liam was stunned. “Hade, you’ve changed. How can you do this? You abandoned our friendship over a girl. I hate you!” But Hayden ignored him.

Meanwhile, Violeta was full of mischief. She leaned over to whisper something to Jasper. These two were ingenious in their pranks, and their ideas were surprisingly in sync, making them perfect partners in crime.

A moment later, Violeta cleared her throat, saying. “All right, I’ll give you a few options.”

“You can eat the fondue base, a raw pig’s brain, or drink a concoction.”

“Concoction? What kind of concoction?”

Violeta blinked mysteriously. “Of course, I can’t tell you that. Hurry up and choose!”

As she spoke, Jasper ate something from a bowl. It looked tasty.

Zoren and Liam exchanged glances and decided at the same time. “We will take the concoction!”

“Not bad. It’s a good choice!”

Jasper put down the bowl of pumpkin soup and asked the waiter to bring a blender.

Then, he added two raw eggs, two stalks of celery, two bitter gourds, and a tomato, along with sauerkraut, blue cheese, and durian flesh. He blended them in the blender until they became a thick, smoothie–like concoction. Lastly, he topped it with some coconut milk.

Violeta named the concoction Wide Awake Smoothie.

Zoren and Liam were horrified. The two of them looked at the bowl of slush before them and felt nauseous.

“Are you sure it’s edible?”

Violeta replied, “Why would it not be?”

Jasper agreed with Violeta. “All the ingredients it contains are naturally edible. Although we don’t know for sure whether it will cause diarrhea.”

Violeta rubbed her chin, adding. “I don’t think it will last long. Perhaps they might pass out. Still, they will be fine after taking medicine.”

Zoren and Liam widened their eyes in shock.

“Vio, I’m your cousin! How can you be so ruthless as to sacrifice your relative?” Zoren protested.

I don’t dare to think about what would happen if I drank this concoction.

Violeta covered her mouth and chuckled. Zoren had always thought she was beautiful and innocent, but now she seemed sly and mischievous.

Jasper grabbed the chance to goad them further. “Don’t worry, drink. If it doesn’t sit well, I’ll buy you some anti–diarrheal medicine.”

Liam was stunned.

Suddenly, Hayden said, “The rules of the game must be followed.

Since Hayden had spoken, how could they not drink the concoction? If they backed out now, the consequences would be worse than the effects of this obnoxious concoction.

Thus, Zoren picked up the bowl before him and shut his eyes, resembling a warrior facing a deathly battle.

“Vio, I will remember this for the rest of my life. This terrible idea must be yours.”

He downed the concoction, gulp by gulp.

Liam witnessed Zoren’s bravery and followed suit, drinking the concoction.

Once they finished drinking, they were surprised that they did not taste anything. After all, they drank it too quickly that the concoction flowed straight down their throats

“We’re done. The punishment is over, right?”

Jasper replied. “It’s done. Let’s play again next time.

Zoren snorted. “Hmph, just you wait! I’ll make you try all the recipes from today!”

“Yes! You must try them all!” Liam chimed in.

Violeta smiled, asking. “What did you taste?”

Liam replied, “I didn’t dare to taste it, fearing I would vomit.” Jasper burst into laughter.

After finishing the fondue, the guys sent Violeta home first.

The car entered the White family’s compound. Violeta got out of the car and bid them farewell.

“See you tomorrow,” Zoren said.

“Tomorrow?”

Since they would be having Military training in three days, they did not have classes tomorrow or the day after.

Zoren replied. “We’ll go out and have fun.”

Violeta nodded. “Okay, see you tomorrow then. After saying that, she turned around and entered the

Hayden’s gaze followed Violeta until she went out of sight. Only then did he withdraw his gaze.

“Oh, still looking at her? We’ll see her tomorrow anyway,” Zoren joked.

Hayden gave him a cold look. “Drive.”

Violeta hung out with the four guys for the next few days. They learned more about each other and grew closer in the process. Furthermore, Violeta had an easygoing personality and was not pretentious, allowing them to become good friends quickly.

During this time, they tried many recreational activities in Quinston, such as jungle go–karting and racing. and surfing. Soon, people began to find out about Violeta. Everyone was astonished by rumors of Violeta’s constant presence among the four famous heirs in Quinston.

Irene initially worried that Violeta would have difficulty adapting to life in Quinston. However, she was relieved when she saw how quickly Violeta befriended Zoren and the others.

On the day before military training, Irene went to Violeta’s room, saying, “Vio, I heard the military training will be in the jungle this time. Let me know if you can’t handle it, and you won’t have to go.”

Military training was a mandatory requirement for admission to Toland University. The university’s military training was known to be strict. Irene was worried that Violeta would be unable to endure the hardships and felt heartbroken for her precious daughter.

Furthermore, her husband was the chancellor of Toland University. It would be easy for him to arrange an exemption for Violeta.

“Mom, don’t worry. I can handle it.”

“But you had a car accident before. I’m worried…

“Oh, Mom. I’ll be fine. How about this? I promise to tell you if the training is too much for me, okay?”

Irene sighed. “All right. Don’t push yourself too hard.”

Violeta was their most precious treasure. They did not want her to experience even the slightest bit of hardship.

With the White family’s resources, they could send Voleta to any school worldwide. So, it wasn’t a matter of the school choosing her, but rather her selecting the school.

“Mom, it’s getting late. You should rest. Have you been sleeping well these past few days? There are dark circles under your eyes. Rehearsing for the theater must be tough, right?”

Recently, the theater had been rehearsing for a large–scale event that several television stations would broadcast. As the key person at the theater, Irene naturally bore significant responsibilities.

Hearing her daughter’s concern, Irene immediately felt rejuvenated. “It’s nothing. It’s worth it for the school show’s impact. Anyway, I won’t keep you. You should get some rest, too. You have to go to tomorrow.

“Okay.”

Violeta walked Irene out of her bedroom.

Suddenly, her phone on the bed lit up. A message from a group named ‘Good Vibes Only popped up on the screen.

Zoren: Vio, you’ll be going to Mount Wilson for military training tomorrow, and the weather will be scorching hot at 36 degrees. Can you handle it?”

Chapter 19

Can I handle it?

He didn’t have to ask. Of course, I can handle it. I’m stronger than I seem.

Violeta recalled her military training on Mount Wilson in her previous life. By the end of that fifteen–day military training, Zelena attained a legendary status among the freshmen at the university

Zelena even made it to the top ten during the campus belle selection. Her photo from the military training went viral on the Internet, and she was hailed as the new queen of Toland University. This laid the foundation for her future career as an actress.

Even though online haters would criticize Zelena’s acting skills, they had nothing to say about her appearance. Zelena’s pre–debut photos had already become Internet sensations for her beauty.

Violeta sat on the bed and typed something on her phone before sending it.

‘It’s not a question of whether I can. It’s whether I want to!”

Zoren: Wow, awesome!“.

Jasper: “Lol.

Liam: “We’ll bring drinks and watch you then.”

Even Hayden, who rarely responded in the group, said, ‘Go for it!

Violeta smiled slightly at the chat interface. Then, she switched off the app and opened the Toland. University forum.

Three days passed, and Zelena never posted an apology on the forum. There was no response whatsoever from her. Even the posts about Zelena almost exposing herself when she tore her dress disappeared from the forum.

Violeta knew Zelena was behind this. Not only did Zelena refuse to apologize, but she also pretended not to remember anything.

Although Violeta had already guessed that Zelena would never post an apology, she patiently waited three days and gave Zelena a chance. Moreover, Violeta had warned Zelena of the consequences if she failed to post an apology. She would make her university life a living hell.

It seemed that Zelena ignored her warning. Thus, it was time to make her regret. Violeta would show Zelena that she was not someone to be messed with.

The following day, the freshmen gathered in class before the university’s shuttle buses brought them to Mount Wilson for military training. The entire process unfolded exactly as Violeta remembered, without any deviation.

After everyone changed into their military training uniforms, they gathered again with bare faces. No one wore any makeup, including Violeta.

She approached Violeta with a bottle of sunscreen, saying, “Sis, the sunlight is intense. Do you want to apply some sunscreen? This is imported from France and works very well. You should give it a try.”

Violeta tucked her long hair under her hat and did not spare Zelena a glance. Zelena was embarrassed at being ignored.

Violeta inherited Irene’s beautiful skin and exquisite facial features. Her naturally fair and flawless skin looked good even without makeup, and she looked lovely with her delicate facial features.

Zelena’s gaze fell on Violeta’s face. A hint of jealousy flashed in her eyes.

At this moment, Kaylee, who witnessed the scene nearby, came over to help Zelena.

“Zelena, I forgot to bring my sunscreen today. Can you lend me yours?”

Zelena hesitated briefly before saying, “Sure, you can use it.”

Kaylee gladly accepted it.

Violeta glanced at Kaylee and shook her head helplessly. In her previous life, Zelena used the same trick and got

Violeta to use her sunscreen. What followed was disastrous. Zelena must have mixed something into the sunscreen, giving Violeta an allergic reaction. She developed many red rashes on her face and neck.

Imagine standing under the scorching sun with a face covered in rashes while sweating profusely. Moreover, she had to apply camouflage paint to her face to keep the mosquitos away. The combination of heat, sweat, and face paint worsened her rashes.

Violeta almost became disfigured because of this incident. It took a painstaking six months to eliminate the marks from her face.

Back then, she had many suspicions about the cause of her allergy. She thought the uniform’s fabric was of low quality and triggered her allergies. Never did she suspect the Zelena sunscreen was the problem.”

However, everything became clear to her in this life. She now knew her allergy was due to the sunscreen from Zelena. Furthermore, Zelena had planned to ruin her future and had never stopped plotting. Anger surged in Violeta’s heart as she thought about this.

Violeta stood up from her chair and warned Kaylee, unaware of the situation, “Kaylee, everyone’s skin is different. You should use your own sunscreen.”

Kaylee was puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Violeta left it at that and did not elaborate further. She walked away to join the others.

Zelena’s heart stilled nervously when she heard Violeta’s words. Does she know something? No way!

“Kaylee, don’t worry. This sunscreen is suitable for all skin types. Besides, you haven’t used it before, so now’s the perfect time to try it. Zelena deliberately instigated Kaylee to misunderstand Violeta’s words. 

Kaylee came from an ordinary family. She thought Violeta was mocking her by implying she could not afford expensive sunscreen.

With that in mind, Kaylee was furious. “Who does she think she is? It’s ridiculous. My family may not be wealthy, but that doesn’t mean I can’t use something nicer. She’s only a fake heiress. Who is she to act so?

The high and mighty?”

Zelena pretended to calm Kaylee. “Kaylee, don’t be angry. I don’t think my sister meant it that way. How about I give you this sunscreen as a gift?”

“Really? Zelena, you’re so kind!” Kaylee happily accepted the sunscreen and applied it to her face.

Zelena glanced at her and smirked subtly before leaving to join the others.

After the assembly, Zelena’s natural makeup stood out among the bare–faced girls. The boys in their class could not resist glancing at Zelena’s face occasionally.

After the morning military training, they had a lunch break, and everyone discussed Zelena’s beauty.

“Zelena looks stunning. She’s truly gorgeous. It’s scorching this morning, and the other girls‘ faces are all smudged, but Zelena still looks fresh and elegant.”

“Yeah, but I think Violeta’s not bad either. I feel like she’s more reserved than Zelena and seems to have a cold personality.”

“Violeta and Zelena are different types of people. Zelena is sweet, while Violeta is more aloof. Personally, I still prefer someone like Zelena.”

The boys in the group engaged in an extensive discussion about Zelena and Violeta.

Violeta kept to herself and did not interact with anyone.

On the other hand, Zelena was eager to make a lasting impression on everyone and win their favor. She instructed her servant to buy drinks. Then, she approached the boys and distributed the drinks

herself, leaving a positive impression on them.

In the afternoon, the sun became even more scorching than before. While everyone stood in military formation, Zelena was nowhere to be seen. But after the sun went down, Zelena appeared out of nowhere, looking neat and fresh. She smiled at everyone like a breath of fresh air.

Everyone was exhausted from the military training, but she appeared beautiful and radiant.

Violeta, on the other hand, participated fully in the military training. Beads of sweat dotted her fair face, and her cheeks were flushed.

Chapter 20

Nolan and a few other student council members brought water up the mountain.

Sitting under the tree, Violeta recalled her previous life when she had a severe allergic reaction on her face after using Zelena’s sunscreen. Her face had turned ghastly red, and she was too humiliated to face Nolan. She didn’t even dare to get water from him.

As a result, she ran out of water and was parched all day. At night, she secretly left her tent to drink tap water. She had suffered tremendously during that period.

This time, Violeta would not allow herself to suffer anymore. She took the initiative to get water from the student council. Seeing her, Nolan immediately handed her a bottle.

“Thanks,” Violeta took the bottle and began to leave.

However, Nolan suddenly called out to her, “Hey, wait a minute.”

Violeta turned to him again. “What’s the matter?”

Nolan handed her a mosquito repellent. “There will be a lot of mosquitoes when you set up tents on the mountain at night. Take this with you”

Violeta looked at the mosquito repellent in Nolan’s hand and was stunned.

She knew Nolan was a good person. After all, that was why she liked him in her previous life. However, she did not want to repeat the same mistakes…

“Thanks, but I have my own.” Violeta declined the mosquito repellant Nolan offered and left.

The other student union members noticed the mosquito repellent in Nolan’s hand and were confused. “Nolan, where did you get mosquito repellent? We didn’t bring any. Were we supposed to bring it?”

Nolan put the mosquito repellent in his pocket. “No, I brought it by myself.” He had wanted to give it to Violeta, but since she refused, he had no choice but to give up.

At this moment, the beautifully dressed Zelena approached Nolan to get water.

Zelena was not short on drinking water. After all, the school provided everyone with ordinary mineral water. Furthermore, Zelena prepared many nutrient–enhanced beverages to replenish her energy. Besides, she did not even participate in military training. Why would she need so much drinking water?

However, she needed a chance to get closer to Nolan and approached him to get water.

As expected, several student council members perked up when she arrived. Zelena noticed their admiring gaze and was secretly pleased. She cleared her throat, saying, “Nolan, thank you for lending me your jacket previously. I wouldn’t have known what to do without you.”

Nolan responded awkwardly, “It was nothing“”

Zelena did not leave after receiving the water and kept trying to talk to Nolan. However, he ignored her. Feeling embarrassed, she could only pretend to chat with the others. In no time, she charmed the student council members with her words.

“Sir, did you call for me?”

“The squad leader wants to see you.”

Violeta turned around.

The squad leader came to her, saying, “Violeta, if you find the military training too difficult, you don’t have to participate anymore.”

Violeta frowned. “But it will be unfair to others if I don’t participate.”

The squad leader replied, “It’s okay. Zelena is also not participating. You only have to submit a medical leave report.

Violeta finally understood how Zelena could maintain a glamorous appearance during military training while others were dirty and exhausted. It also explained why she disappeared whenever the training started.

So, she submitted a so–called medical leave report! When Zelena returned to the Blake family, her parents took her to the hospital for a full–body examination. How could she possibly be sick?

If Zelena were sick, why would her parents be okay with letting her leave Arlowand and come to Quinston to attend university?

She must have forged a medical leave report!

Violeta was disgusted by Zelena’s behavior. “It’s okay. I can endure the training. However, can you show me? The medical leave report Zelena submitted?”

The squad leader had no idea why Violeta wanted to see the report, but he could not refuse her request. knowing who her father was. “Sure, I’ll send it to you later.”

“Okay, thanks.”

Violeta left the command center and returned to her team. By then, the student council members were almost done distributing water and were ready to go.

Seeing Violeta, Nolan hesitated briefly before coming over. “Violeta.”

Violeta turned to him. “What’s up?”

Nolan handed her the mosquito repellent again. “I’ve already brought it here. You can have it. If you don’t need it, give it to someone else.”

Violeta did not know what to say. Before she could react, Nolan placed the mosquito repellent in her hand and left.

“Sis, what did Nolan give you just now?” Zelena approached Violeta as she stared dazedly at the mosquito repellent in her hand.

“Is that mosquito repellent? Since you don’t need it, I’ll take it!” Zelena swiftly snatched the mosquito repellent from Violeta’s hands, claiming it was her own.

Violeta furrowed her brow. ‘Give it back to me!”

Zelena was taken aback. “Sis, you gave it to me. It’s bad manners to ask for it back!

Violeta retorted, “When did I agree to give it to you? And I’ve told you many times, stop calling me ‘Sis You’re unworthy to call me that.”

“I don’t care. I’m not giving it back,” Zelena said through gritted teeth and walked away.

Violeta wanted to chase after her, but the instructor called for assembly. She had no choice but to return to the formation.

On further thought, Violeta decided to let Zelena be puzzled about Nolan’s intention. He had wasted time considering how to return it.

Perhaps… Who knows?

Violeta was extremely self–conscious in her previous life due to her severe allergic reaction. She had hidden her face from everyone, especially Nolan. It was only after her face was healed that she regained confidence.

Unfortunately, by the time Violeta’s complexion was healed, Zelena had already gained significant popularity among many people. It was too late for Violeta to catch up.

Thinking of these things, Violeta regretted the many missed opportunities in her previous life. This time, she vowed to make amends for everything.

After completing the evening military training, Violeta was exhausted and returned to her tent. Still, she checked her phone and found the squad leader had sent her Zelena’s medical leave report. She read it immediately.

Her reason for medical leave is epilepsy. That’s utter nonsense!

Violeta sneered and saved the report on her phone for future reference.

The following day was another day of military training.

Everyone was sore and exhausted, but Violeta was energetic. She effortlessly caught up with others during the weighted run while carrying a heavy backpack.

Someone behind her asked, “Violeta, how do you have so much energy? Aren’t you tired?”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10]]

Chapter 1

Violeta Blake slowly regained consciousness in a luxurious bedroom and sat abruptly in bed. “Ouch…” Her head was throbbing. What’s going on? Aren’t I already dead!? Looking around, Violeta immediately recognized her surroundings. This was her bedroom in Blake Manor seven years ago! At that moment, a servant entered the room and was delighted to see Violeta awake. “Ms. Violeta! You’re awake! That’s great!” Violeta grew more confused when she saw the servant. She raised her hand and touched her head, only to discover a thick layer of gauze wrapped around it. All her memories immediately came rushing back.

She had actually been reborn and was now back in her body seven years ago, on the day Zelena Blake returned! Violeta was initially the Blake family’s daughter but unexpectedly discovered that her blood type didn’t match that of her parents. That was when she realized she had been switched at birth in the hospital! When she woke up, the Blake family’s biological daughter, Zelena, had been found and brought back. Violeta originally intended to make way for Zelena. Still, she didn’t expect Zelena to desperately try to salvage the situation and ask for Violeta to continue to stay with the Blake family.

Zelena claimed everything could remain the same as before, and they could be as close as sisters. Violeta had grown up in the Blake family since she was young and was attached to everything there. Therefore, it was natural for her to be reluctant to let go of everything she had, and she especially couldn’t bear to part with her parents. Hence, she agreed to stay in Blake Manor but never expected it to be a mistake.

Zelena had constantly schemed and plotted against Violeta after returning. At first, Violeta convinced herself that Zelena was the Blake family’s biological daughter and was entitled to everything in the Blake family. It was understandable for Zelena to take everything back, but she didn’t expect that Zelena wanted more than that. Zelena wanted everything that Violeta had, including Violeta’s relationships and prospects! Oddly, everything went downhill for Violeta since Zelena returned. Violeta’s close friends and family abandoned her, and her reputation and honor were destroyed entirely. Zelena even took away the person Violeta loved. Zelena seemed to have taken over the trajectory of Violeta’s life. She took everything away from Violeta and made Violeta the target of everyone’s criticism. Unfortunately, the people around Violeta were deceived and couldn’t see through Zelena’s true nature. They thought Zelena was innocent, while Violeta was unstable and malicious!

Zelena repeatedly schemed against Violeta. The latter was unwilling to fight back but ultimately ended up with nothing. Zelena whispered the truth into Violeta’s ears on the day Violeta died. She said she had been actually reborn and had returned to seek revenge on Violeta. She claimed to know Violeta’s future in advance. She was jealous that Violeta had everything, so she took everything away from her! Reborn? Violeta initially didn’t understand what Zelena meant. It wasn’t until she experienced it herself that she understood what it meant to be reborn! The servant walked to the bedside and touched Violeta’s forehead when she saw Violeta smiling mindlessly.

“Are you alright, Ms. Violeta? Is this because of the car accident?” Violeta snapped back to reality and asked, “Is Zelena downstairs?” The servant’s eyes widened. She was dumbstruck and asked in disbelief, “Do you already know, Ms. Violeta?” Violeta looked down as the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Her expression was as calm as ever. In Violeta’s previous life, Zelena had returned on the day she woke up from the car accident. She had eventually discovered that Zelena was the Blake family’s biological daughter, not her. Violeta had initially wanted to make way for Zelena in her previous life. Still, Zelena convinced her to stay with the Blake family. She didn’t want to live the same life again in this life! She wanted to look for her biological parents this time!

Violeta lifted the covers, exited the bed, and started packing her belongings. The servant was dumbfounded. “Ms. Violeta, what are you doing?” Violeta said indifferently. “Don’t call me that anymore. I’m not the Blake family’s daughter.” The servant was flabbergasted. Violeta initially wanted to pack her belongings but realized she didn’t have much. After a moment of thought, Violeta stopped and left the room. “Darling girl, you’re our biological daughter after all. You’ve suffered all these years!” “Zelena, we’ll make it up to you in the future!” Violeta watched this scene calmly and walked downstairs. Zelena wore faded jeans and a plain T-shirt, looking innocent and lovely on the sofa.

She looked at Mr. and Mrs. Blake as the rims of her eyes reddened. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Violeta descending the stairs and quickly stood up from the sofa. She called out awkwardly, “You’re here, sis.” Sis? Heh. She’s really good at putting on an act! How pretentious. Why didn’t I realize earlier in my previous life what a good actress she is?! Violeta walked over expressionlessly. Mrs. Blake wiped her tears and said, “You’re awake, Vio. Come here. We have something to tell you.” Mr. Blake nodded and added, “Vio, Zelena is our biological daughter, not you.

We tested our DNA after the car accident, and it turns out there was a mix-up at the hospital back then. Since Zelena has returned, we’ve decided that Zelena will sleep in your room from now on. School is starting soon, so you can live on campus.” Violeta had been in a coma after the car accident. However, they couldn’t wait to tell Violeta the truth and completely disregarded whether she could accept it right after waking up. In fact, their hearts had already leaned towards Zelena after discovering the truth.

In Violeta’s previous life, she was blinded by her own naivety and had poor judgment. She foolishly believed that Mr. and Mrs. Blake loved her and only chose to sacrifice her to make it up to Zelena. Violeta walked over and sat on the sofa. She met Mr. and Mrs. Blake’s gaze and said calmly, “Mom, Dad, thank you for raising me for eighteen years.

Now that your biological daughter has returned, it’s only fitting that I make way for her. I’ll move out.” Zelena, who was standing at the side, was taken aback by this statement. What’s happening? Is this wench suggesting to move out? She isn’t even shedding a tear or causing a scene. This wasn’t how Zelena had remembered the scene.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake were also astonished by this. They quickly responded, “Vio, that’s not what we meant. We’re not trying to get rid of you just because Zelena is back!” Zelena quickly walked to Violeta’s side and held her hand. “That’s right, sis. We can live together like real sisters in the future. Mom and Dad have raised you for so many years. How can you leave like this? If you leave after I return, outsiders will think that Mom and Dad chased you away. They’ll be utterly embarrassed!”

Chapter 2

Violeta knew about Zelena’s devious schemes. Zelena’s words immediately strained the relationship between Violeta and her parents. In her previous life, Violeta had decided to stay with the Blake family out of gratitude after hearing such an explanation.

But in this life, she wouldn’t allow Zelena to have her way! Repaying the Blakes’ kindness to her was important, but she didn’t have to stay with the Blake family to do it! Violeta pulled her hand back from Zelena’s grasp and discreetly wiped it on her clothes. “Mom, Dad, what I mean is, now that your biological daughter has returned, I should also go look for my biological parents.”

“You want to look for your biological parents?” Mr. and Mrs. Blake exchanged glances. They were heartbroken to learn that Violeta wasn’t their biological child since she was an outstanding girl. However, they felt more distressed about Zelena, who had suffered all these years.

That was why they suggested that Violeta give up her room for Zelena and stay in the dormitory after starting school. It’s reasonable for Violeta to propose to look for her biological parents. Violeta continued, “You’ve raised me for so many years, and I can never fully repay your kindness.” Violeta started bowing as she expressed her gratitude. “Vio, don’t do that!” Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly interrupted her.

“There’s no need to say such things! It’s understandable if you want to look for your biological parents. Since you insist, how can we stand in your way? If you want to do it, go ahead.” Zelena frowned as she watched this scene unfold, realizing her schemes weren’t going to plan. If this wench really leaves, how can I take my revenge?! No way. I can’t let Violeta leave!

Zelena quickly said, “Mom, Dad, we can’t let Vio leave. Actually, I already inquired before I returned. Vio’s biological parents are in bad shape, and their family is barely making ends meet! Her father is a compulsive gambler, and her mother is an uneducated, malicious woman. Everyone in their neighborhood knows it. Also, Vio’s older brother is basically a notorious bachelor.

He’s almost thirty years old but isn’t married yet! Vio deserves better!” Violeta was dumbstruck. She had no idea what her biological parents were like, and she never expected Zelena to know anything about them. Zelena was going to such great lengths to make Violeta stay, only to slowly torment and torture Violeta later on. Unfortunately, Violeta didn’t want to relive her former life and had no interest in constantly fighting with Zelena. All she wanted was an ordinary life. “It’s okay. After all, they’re my biological parents, and we’re related by blood. I won’t treat

them with disdain, whether they’re poor or rich. Did you return because you knew Mom and Dad were wealthy?” Violeta asked thoughtfully. Zelena was taken aback. She stuttered briefly and quickly said, “How could that be?! That’s not who I am, sis. Please don’t misjudge me. Mom, Dad, please tell Vio I’m not like that!” “Don’t worry, Zelena. Vio was just asking casually.

Don’t overthink it.” Mr. and Mrs. Blake quickly reassured Zelena when they saw her stuttering anxiously. “That’s right. Vio, how can you say that about Zelena? She had no idea whether we were rich when we found her.” What a joke! Violeta silently roared. Perhaps Mr. and Mrs. Blake truly believed it.

Zelena knew from the start that the Blake family was wealthy, so she had returned so readily. Not only did Zelena know about the Blake family’s wealth, but Zelena had also returned to seek revenge on Violeta. After being reborn, she envied Violeta when she discovered everything! However, Violeta couldn’t reveal these truths because Zelena would never admit to them.

Moreover, if she did speak out, Mr. and Mrs. Blake would surely think she had a concussion in the accident. Violeta composed herself and said, “Mom, Dad, I feel the same way. No matter how my biological parents are doing, I should go back and meet them. Isn’t that the right thing to do? You found your biological daughter, so it’s only right for me to find my own biological parents, right?”

Zelena was reluctant to let Violeta leave, but what Violeta said made perfect sense. Zelena had no reason to stop her. Mr. and Mrs. Blake agreed with Violeta. “Alright, since you want to go and look for your biological parents, go ahead. But Vio, remember that you’ll always be our daughter even though you’re not our biological child. The Blake family will always welcome you with open arms.” “Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Dad.”

Violeta believed that her parents genuinely cared for her at that moment. But she also knew it wouldn’t be long until they considered her the most wicked woman in the world under Zelena’s influence. After thinking it over, Violeta decided to leave at this time to leave them with a better impression of her. She wanted to depart immediately after explaining to them because she didn’t want to stay here for a moment longer. Based on Zelena’s clues, Mr. and Mrs. Blake conducted an investigation and found the address of Violeta’s biological parents. They offered to send her there.

Violeta initially wanted to turn them down, but after thinking about it, she agreed to be taken to the train station. As Zelena watched Violeta leave Blake Manor, she felt anxious and helpless. She didn’t understand why Violeta was determined to leave the Blake family. This was different from what she remembered. But after composing herself and thinking about it, Zelena felt relieved.

This wench has been spoiled since she was young, and her biological parents are so poor. She won’t be able to stand it. She’ll definitely return dejectedly. Then, won’t she be at my mercy!? Heh. I want to see how long she’ll last! Violeta was sent to the station. The driver gave her a train ticket and a piece of paper with a name and phone number written on it. “Ms. Violeta, this is as far as I’ll take you.” “Thank you.” Violeta thanked him. Holding the ticket, she turned around and walked into the train station. After a two-hour journey, Violeta arrived in Quinston. She left the train station and dialed the number on her cell phone. A man’s voice came through. “Hello.” Violeta paused and said, “Hello? Is this Zero? I’m your daughter. Can you come and pick me up now?” There was silence on the other end of the phone. Violeta thought he didn’t believe her and was about to say something else, but the man on the other end said, “Stay where you are. I’ll send a car to pick you up.”

After that, the call ended, and Violeta was left with the dial tone. Violeta was stunned. I didn’t even tell him where I was. How will he send a car to pick me up?! Where will he know where to go?! Violeta was dumbstruck as she held her cell phone. It was a hot day, so Violeta decided to buy a bottle of water from the nearby convenience store.

Two Rolls-Royces pulled up to the train station as soon as she left the store. Bodyguards wearing sunglasses got out of the cars and scoured around. Violeta walked over with her water in her hand. She never considered that these two Rolls-Royces were here to pick her up. After all, Zelena had previously mentioned that her biological parents were so poor that they could barely make ends meet.

There was no way they could afford a luxury car. She opened the water bottle and took a sip but had yet to swallow her mouthful of water. A bodyguard approached her with a tablet, comparing it to a dot representing her location. He took off his sunglasses, revealing an excited, wrinkled face. “Ms. Violeta! I’m here to pick you up!!” “Pfft!” Violeta was aghast and couldn’t help herself as water sprayed out of her mouth. “What did you call me?”

Chapter 3

“Ms. Violeta, didn’t you make the phone call just now?” “I did.” Violeta nodded. She glanced at the nearby luxury car and asked doubtfully, “It can’t be…” “Well, there’s no mistake then. Please get into the car.” After that, the bodyguard didn’t say anything else. He picked Violeta up and carried her into the car while she still felt bewildered! Violeta was utterly stunned! Hold on. Are bodyguards so intimidating these days?! This isn’t some kind of freaking human trafficking scheme, is it?! What are the chances of a Rolls-Royce being used for abduction?! “What on earth is going on?” Violeta asked. “Ms. Violeta, you’ll find out when we arrive.” Wow, he’s really being mysterious. Before long, the Rolls-Royce arrived at a mansion. Step ping out of the car, Violeta was so astonished she couldn’t utter a word as she looked at the building before her. The bodyguard gestured.

“This way.” The mansion’s gates opened, and servants lined up in two rows to welcome her. Violeta walked into the mansion that was luxuriously decorated with antique furnishings everywhere… Is this really an impoverished family? This is not quite what I imagined. Have I made a mistake? Just then, an elderly lady with gray hair rushed down. She was wearing a gray coat and using a walking stick. She came up to Violeta excitedly. The rims of her eyes were red as she asked, “Are you the girl who made the call!?” Violeta replied, “Yes, I am, but a man answered when I called. What’s going on…” Before she could figure out what was happening, the medical team rushed out from the side and quickly set down a medical kit. They immediately drew blood from Violeta for a DNA test. Violeta was shocked by this sudden turn of events! “Come, my dear. Let’s sit down and talk.” The elderly lady held Violeta’s hand and sat down on the sofa. “What’s your name, my dear?” “Violeta Blake.” The elderly lady repeated it and nodded. “How did you find out you’re a part of our family?” “To be honest, I’m not really sure.

This isn’t what I imagined, either. The person who gave me the information said that my family is penniless. She told me my dad is a compulsive gambler, my mom is a malicious woman, and my brother is a notorious bachelor.” “A compulsive gambler, a malicious woman, and a notorious bachelor? Haha…” The old lady laughed. “No one has ever described the White family like this before!” The medical team next to them quickly conducted a DNA test with Violeta’s blood, and the results were displayed on the machine, showing a 99.99% match. The doctor exclaimed, “Madam! We’ve got the result! She’s a White!” “What?! Is that true?!”

The old lady stood excitedly from the sofa and grabbed Violeta’s hand. She was overcome with emotion and rendered momentarily speechless. “Vio! You’re back! I finally have you back! Thank heavens! This is wonderful!” “You’re not a Blake! You’re a White! You’re Violeta White!” “Violeta White?” Violeta felt a little uncomfortable with the sudden change of her last name. But since she had found her biological family, it was reasonable to change her last name. “What on earth is going on?” “Don’t worry. I’ll explain everything to you.” Old Mrs. White held Violeta’s hand and slowly told her about when they discovered she was switched at the hospital. When Violeta was born, the nurse accidentally switched Violeta with another baby while cleaning her. By the time the hospital realized the mistake and wanted to look for her, she had already been taken out of the hospital, and there was no news of her since then. In other words, three babies were switched back then!

The White family quickly discovered that their child was switched and conducted numerous investigations. They managed to find her family and promptly returned the baby, who was switched with Violeta, to her biological parents, allowing her to grow up with them. However, Violeta’s whereabouts remained unknown. The White family searched for a long time and tried various methods but found nothing. On the other hand, the Blake family never realized the switch and raised Violeta for eighteen years until the car accident, when Zelena discovered her true identity and found her way back. The White family was in such enviable circumstances. Hence, many impostors approached them to deceive them for money.

Eventually, they decided to change public opinion and make up false general information about themselves. There were rumors that the White family was destitute and was made up of a gambling addict, a wicked woman, and a notorious bachelor. This was to prevent scammers from approaching them. All the false information Zelena had found was just a deliberate smokescreen set up by the White family! In reality, Violeta’s biological parents were extremely wealthy! The White family was far from destitute. They were living in a lavish house which was decorated extravagantly. They were incredibly affluent and influential. “So my dad isn’t a compulsive gambler?” “Of course not! The White family is renowned and wealthy in Quinston!”

“My mom isn’t a malicious woman either?” “That’s nonsense. Your mom is an artist! She’s an opera singer!” “So, my older brother… isn’t a notorious bachelor either?” “Well… that’s not entirely false. Your older brother inherited your grandfather’s oil field and is now involved in the energy business! He’s thirty years old and still doesn’t have a partner yet. It’s a pity!”

 Violeta was astonished but quickly came to her senses and asked, “So, who answered the phone when I called earlier?” “It was your cousin, Zoren White!” Zoren… Zero… She didn’t expect his name to be a pseudonym! The White family’s wealth was a pleasant surprise for Violeta. Old Mrs.

White held Violeta’s hand as tears streamed down her face. “Violeta, you must have suffered a lot all these years! Your parents will return soon, and our family will finally reunite! It’s a pity my husband didn’t live long enough to see you return. I never thought I’d see the day of your return, but the heavens have favored me! All those years of fasting and praying weren’t in vain. Vio, you’re my precious granddaughter!” These words moved Violeta deeply.

Blood is thicker than water, and Violeta couldn’t help but tear up at being reunited with her biological family. “Grandma? Are you really my grandmother? It’s so good to be reunited with you, Grandma!” In Violeta’s past life, she found herself entangled in conflict with Zelena and never had the chance to meet her biological parents until her demise. Betrayed by everyone, she failed to protect everything she cherished. Looking back now, it seemed utterly absurd.

Everything Violeta desperately clung to in her previous life never belonged to her. However, she neglected the family she truly belonged to. With a second chance at life, Violeta realized how mistaken she was! She should have sought them out earlier instead of waiting for them to find her after so many years! Old Mrs. White embraced Violeta tightly, tears streaming down both faces. Before long, the screeching sound of brakes outside caught their attention, and a couple hurriedly rushed in through the front gates.

Chapter 4

“My daughter!” Dressed in a suit, Anton White rushed into the living room with Irene Persley, who wore an elegant dress. They immediately rushed to embrace Violeta after seeing her sitting next to Old Mrs. White. A pleasant fragrance filled the air, and Violeta turned to look at them. She raised her arms and hugged them back. They had already received the results of the DNA test. Before receiving the news, Anton was in a meeting. However, upon hearing the news, he immediately left. He abandoned a room full of employees and went straight home. On the other hand, Irene was in the middle of a theater rehearsal. When she found out that her biological daughter had been found, she abandoned the rehearsal and rushed back to see her daughter! They had been searching for Violeta for eighteen years, close to two decades! They missed their daughter so much that it physically pained them! After enduring abuse from the Blake family in her previous life, Violeta finally felt loved. She hadn’t felt that way in a long time and started choking up. Violeta felt overwhelmed by the suffering she had endured in her past life and the joy of being reunited with her biological parents in this life. Tears streamed down her face as she wept, overcome with emotion. Even Anton couldn’t help but tear up. The rims of his eyes reddened as he restrained himself and said, “Darling girl, you’ve suffered. Now that you’re finally home, we’ll never let you suffer or get hurt again!” Irene couldn’t hold back and sobbed uncontrollably. “My precious girl! I’ve been searching for you for so long, and now you’re finally back…” “Dad… Mom…” Violeta looked at them through tear-filled eyes. Anton’s hair had turned white. Although Irene had taken good care of herself, her eyes showed a sense of weariness. The past eighteen years had been challenging as they searched for Violeta! Irene gently touched Violeta’s face with her hand. “Just hearing you call me ‘Mom’ is enough. Even if I die now, I can rest in peace.” Irene wasn’t very young when she gave birth to Violeta, and she suffered a severe hemorrhage during childbirth. Her first child was a son, so she wanted a daughter the second time. She had longed for a daughter and never expected such a mix-up to happen. Irene had also suffered from postpartum depression at the time. If it weren’t for her desire to find her daughter, she would have jumped off the hospital roof years ago. Violeta looked at her loved ones beside her and thought to herself. This is wonderful. I didn’t miss this opportunity and finally met them in this life! Violeta couldn’t even imagine how long they had waited for her in her previous life…

They never got to see her return home because death awaited her in the end. Violeta silently vowed not to have any regrets in this life.

As her fringe was accidentally brushed aside, her parents and grandmother saw the scar on Violeta’s forehead. It was a wound from the car accident and hadn’t fully healed.

Old Mrs. White exclaimed in shock and asked nervously, “Violeta! How did you get the scar on your forehead? Did someone hurt you?” Anton and Irene also looked at Violeta with love and concern. Such expressions moved Violeta, who explained, “No, it’s not that. I got into a car accident.

Mom, Dad, Grandma, please don’t worry.” Irene asked, “Car accident? How did that happen? Violeta, please tell us.” Anton said, “Arrange a full-body check-up for Violeta later!” Violeta pulled them to sit on the sofa.

She explained, “After the car accident, I discovered that my blood type didn’t match that of my foster parents. That’s when I decided to come look for you.” “I see. Violeta, where are your foster parents from? They raised you for so many years until you became a grown woman. We must visit them with gifts to express our gratitude.” “They’re the Blake family in Arlowand.”

Violeta never denied the love and care the Blake family had shown her while raising her. In her past life, she ultimately insisted on staying with the Blake family to repay their kindness even though she was misunderstood by so many people. Anton asked, “The Blake family in Arlowand?” Irene asked Anton, “Honey, do you know them?” Arlowand and Quinston were entirely different cities. Quinston was the capital, while Arlowand could only be considered a second-tier city. The White family was prestigious in Quinston, while the Blake family was merely wealthy in a second-tier city. In fact, the Blake family was far inferior to the White family. The power and influence the White family had was incomparable.

Anton said, “They sound familiar. I remember now! There was an Arlowand collaboration in the year’s second half, and Blake Group was one of the companies involved. They were already eliminated, but since Violeta’s foster parents raised her all these years, let’s give them this project! I’ll consider this a gift to them.” Violeta smiled faintly and said, “Thank you, Dad, but they… never mind.” Irene sensed something was wrong and asked, “Violeta, what happened? Did they mistreat or abuse you at home?”

Violeta shook her head, “No, it’s not that.” In fact, Mr. and Mrs. Blake were still very kind to her before Zelena returned. It was only after Zelena returned that they gradually became biased and wholly sided with their biological daughter. In her previous life, Violeta had utterly humbled herself for several years to win them over. What saddened her most was when she was on her deathbed.

Mr. and Mrs. Blake didn’t even bother visiting her because they claimed doing so was bad luck. She would always be hurt and bitterly disappointed by their actions. Therefore, she could already anticipate the outcome of this life. Violeta pondered briefly and said, “Mom and Dad, they’ve been very kind to me. It’s just that their biological daughter has also returned. Instead of disturbing them out of the blue, we can just send gifts to them. What do you think?” “Alright. Since this is what Vio wants, you can send someone to deliver gifts, Anton.

We shouldn’t owe them any favors.” As a woman, Irene had a strong intuition that Violeta was hiding something and refused to admit it. After all, Irene and Violeta were mother and daughter. Since Violeta didn’t want to discuss it, Irene didn’t probe further. However, Irene already had a poor impression of the Blake family. As they were chatting, another luxurious car pulled up outside. Irene exclaimed with joy when she heard the sound of the car engine.

“Violeta, your older brother is back!” The tall, handsome Niall White walked in briskly as Irene spoke. He had inherited Anton’s elegance and Irene’s refined features. Despite nearing thirty, he was still good-looking and appeared in his twenties.

“Niall!” “Mom, Dad,” Niall called out. His gaze softened when he saw the delicate girl seated in the middle of the sofa. “Is this my sister?” Irene replied, “Yes. This is Vio. Come, give your sister a hug.” Niall approached Violeta and extended his long arms. “Vio!” Violeta stood up and threw herself into his embrace. She called out to him gently, “Bro.”

Chapter 5

Irene was only twenty-four years old when she gave birth to Niall. She wanted a daughter later on, so she became pregnant and gave birth to Violeta when she was thirty-five. Niall, eleven years older than Violeta, already had a successful career. When the siblings met for the first time, he embraced Violeta gently while she looked up at him and smiled. Niall patted her head and said, “Vio, I’ve eagerly awaited your return for many years.

Our family is finally reunited now!” And so, Violeta returned to the White family’s loving embrace. A month and a half later, Quinston’s upper-class society was abuzz with the news that the White family’s long-lost daughter, who had been mistakenly taken away eighteen years ago, had finally returned! However, the White family was mysteriously keeping their daughter under wraps. Only a select few had seen her so far.

Some rumors suggested that the White family’s daughter was too unpresentable, which was why the White family had refrained from introducing her to others. Anton entrusted the Blake family with the project as promised, allowing the Blakes to make a fortune. Furthermore, Anton also sent gifts to the Blake family out of goodwill. The Blake family received the White family’s gifts but didn’t think about Violeta. They believed the White family valued them and wanted to establish a good relationship with them, hence the generous gifts. Zelena lived comfortably with the Blake family for a month and a half. She enjoyed everything the Blake family had to offer and discarded Violeta’s belongings in her bedroom.

Zelena also asked her parents if she could attend Toland University. After some coaxing, they agreed. Mr. and Mrs. Blake had forgotten entirely about Violeta under Zelena’s influence. They paid no attention to their adopted daughter, who had already left. However, Zelena was puzzled and thought to herself.

Why hasn’t this wench returned? Isn’t she coming back? That’s impossible. Where else can she go if she doesn’t come back? It’s alright. If she doesn’t return, I’ll take the initiative and look for her! In any case, I’ll never let her off the hook. Irene initially wanted to hold a banquet for Violeta, but Violeta declined.

Violeta had already experienced a rebirth and no longer cared for these superficial events. She was content just being with her family! Considering that Violeta needed to rest after her car accident, Irene didn’t insist and allowed Violeta to relax at home. One day, Irene and Violeta were sunbathing in the backyard. Irene peeled fruits for Violeta and asked, “Violeta, which university did you get into?”

“Toland University, the department of film and performing arts.” Violeta had always dreamed of becoming an actress. Unfortunately, she was always overshadowed by Zelena in her previous life.

She spent several years in the industry as an extra and had no notable achievements. She struggled to make ends meet by working part-time jobs. Violeta got into Toland University by merit, while Zelena got in with the help of her wealthy parents.

After they entered the same university, Zelena formed cliques and deliberately excluded Violeta. Zelena even spread rumors about Violeta on online forums. Violeta had a tough time in university, but it didn’t deter her from pursuing her dream. Against all odds, Violeta secured her first leading role after graduating with an outstanding academic performance. It was a drama with a female lead role, and Violeta could have been an instant hit.

However, Zelena meddled and stole Violeta’s role. This incident wholly ruined Violeta’s first acting opportunity. She struggled in the entertainment industry for a few years and never again got a good role that was perfect for her.

She did get a few chances, but every little opportunity was taken away by Zelena. In the years after Violeta entered the entertainment industry, Zelena secretly exposed Violeta as the Blake family’s adopted daughter and revealed herself to be the Blake family’s biological daughter. The media criticized and disparaged Violeta mercilessly. They reported that Violeta shamelessly outstayed her welcome after Zelena had returned to the Blake family.

Violeta was portrayed as a spiteful older sister who picked on Zelena, the innocent victim being harassed. Even if Violeta spoke up, no one listened to her. Zelena’s fans would insult her online every day. When Violeta thought about those years, she felt like she was in a living nightmare. Zelena had wanted to steal everything from her.

In Violeta’s past life, Zelena stole everything that belonged to her with Mr. and Mrs. Blake’s support. But Violeta would never let Zelena have her way in this life. She would reclaim what rightfully belonged to her! She no longer desired to be loved by her foster parents, but she would take back everything else that belonged to her! “Toland University is a pretty good school! I graduated from the drama department at Toland University, Vio. I never thought that we were from the same alma mater!” Irene said with a smile, gently handing the peeled fruit to Violeta.

“Thank you, Mom!” Violeta smacked her lips as she ate the fruit and spoke sweetly. “Mom, did you also graduate from Toland University? You’re my senior!” Irene smiled, “Vio, do you want to be an actress?” Violeta nodded, “Mm-hmm.” As a performing artist, Irene fully supported her daughter’s desire to become an actress. “Great! My daughter must have inherited my artistic talent. Vio, I’ll fully support you in becoming an actress.

My daughter will be the best actress in the future!” “Thank you, Mom. I’ll work hard.” Anton and Irene couldn’t personally send Violeta to school on enrollment day because they were busy, so they asked Zoren to do it. Zoren was a junior who was also studying at Toland University and majoring in computer science. After leaving the manor, Violeta waited for Zoren to pick her up at the agreed location.

Violeta stood under a tree under the sun, wearing a thin, ruffled white dress. Her exposed skin was dazzlingly white. She held her phone in one hand and waited under the tree. At that moment, an inconspicuous black Bentley pulled up in front of her. The rear window was lowered, revealing a cold and indifferent face. The man sized up Violeta, standing under the tree, with pursed lips and a stern, dark gaze.

A deep voice rang. “Violeta White?” Violeta coded on her phone and looked at a black screen displaying a red code. She failed to notice the car parked before her. Startled by the voice, Violeta slowly looked up and turned off her screen, locking eyes with Hayden Frost. Upon seeing Hayden, Violeta mistook him for Zoren, who was supposed to pick her up. A sweet smile instantly graced her delicate face as she greeted him sweetly.

“Hello, Zoren.” Hayden’s brows rose, puzzled to hear her call him ‘Zoren.’ He looked at Violeta’s innocent face and pleasant smile. Zoren was initially supposed to pick her up, but he was being held up by a woman and couldn’t make it, so he asked Hayden to fetch her instead. Hayden was unwilling, but Zoren begged until he gave in and reluctantly agreed to pick her up. What was originally a bothersome task unexpectedly turned out to be rewarding. Zoren’s cousin was exactly Hayden’s type and right up his alley.

Chapter 6

The driver stepped out of the car and opened the door to the passenger’s seat. Hayden had set a rule that no one could sit beside him in the vehicle, regardless of who they were. They could only sit in the passenger’s seat. As Violeta was about to enter, the man in the back seat unexpectedly opened the back seat door and said in a deep voice, “You can sit at the back.” Violeta had one leg in the car, and she froze. The driver widened his eyes in surprise and looked at Hayden. “Sir?” Hayden ignored the driver and said to Violeta,

“Sit here.” “Oh, okay.” Violeta went to the back seat. Surprised, the driver silently entered the car and started driving. Violeta politely thanked Hayden in the car. “Thank you for picking me up.” Hayden leaned back in his seat, raised his brows casually, and looked at Violeta as if he were eyeing his prey. Violeta felt a little uncomfortable at his gaze. Is something wrong with Zoren…

Are my clothes dirty? Why does he keep staring at me? Violeta looked at her clothes uneasily but found nothing out of place. “You’re welcome.

You can return the favor by buying me a meal.” Violeta was taken aback. In any case, we’re cousins. He’s just picking me up to go to school together. It shouldn’t be out of his way. Isn’t he being too pushy by asking me to buy him a meal? Does he think we’re very close? “Okay, let’s have lunch together later.” “Are you in the performing arts department?” “Yes.” “I’ll come find you at noon.” “Okay.”

Violeta blurted out each word. She didn’t particularly want to say much to him. Hayden wasn’t a talkative person. Since Violeta didn’t say anything else, he didn’t either. Instead, he took out his cell phone and texted Zoren. Hayden: ‘Your cousin is quite impressive.’ Zoren: ‘Hade, have you picked her up? I haven’t seen my cousin since she came back.

How does she look like?’ Hayden glanced at Violeta. He pondered briefly before replying. ‘Stunning.’ On the other end of the phone, Zoren was slightly taken aback. Stunning? What does he mean? Is she stunningly ugly? Damn it. No wonder there are rumors about her being too ugly, which is why the White family doesn’t want to present her publicly. Zoren quickly sent another message to Hayden. ‘Hade, she’s my cousin, after all. You must be nice to her.’

Please don’t leave her behind just because she’s ugly! Otherwise, how can I explain it to my old man when I return?! Damn it! Hayden put his phone away. He couldn’t be bothered to text Zoren further. The car arrived shortly at Toland University’s entrance. Violeta was about to get out of the car when she turned to look at Hayden and asked, “Zoren, are you coming with me?”

Hayden didn’t like entering through the main gate because there were too many people, and he disliked how noisy it got. The driver quickly spoke up politely. “Ms. White, he doesn’t like entering through the main gate…” “Alright. I’ll come with you.”

Hayden interrupted the driver before he could finish. Carried away by a whim, Hayden wanted to get out of the car with Violeta and walk through the school gate together. What the two men were saying was conflicting. Violeta felt that her cousin was very peculiar. The driver looked like he had seen a ghost.

What’s wrong with Hayden today? Why has he suddenly changed his mind?! Hayden got out of the car with Violeta. Upon seeing the familiar school gate, Violeta couldn’t help but feel it had been a lifetime since she had last seen it. Just as she was about to enter, she heard voices around her. “Ah! It’s Hayden!” “Hayden is actually at the main gate. Oh my god.” “Is it really him? Am I hallucinating? Who is next to him?” “Damn, the girl next to him is gorgeous. Is she his girlfriend… No way. You’re kidding me. I’m heartbroken…” “It’s impossible. Hayden has never had a girlfriend.

Aren’t there rumors that he swings for the other team? This girl should be related to him, right?” Everyone around them cast piercing gazes in their direction. Violeta heard what they said and turned to look at Hayden suspiciously. She asked an unavoidable question. “Who are you? Aren’t you Zoren?” Hayden put his hands in his pockets and looked down at Violeta beside him. Violeta was a head shorter than him and was just the right height if they hugged. “No, I’m not,” he replied.

“You’re not Zoren?! So, who are you!?” What did I hear the others call him just now? Hayden? Violeta was utterly shocked and flabbergasted! No way. Did I get into the wrong car?! “Did I tell you I’m Zoren?” “Why didn’t you say anything when I called you Zoren?!” “I thought it would be better for me to play along.” Violeta was utterly flabbergasted. D*mn it. Why is he acting like his actions are justified? He’s so shameless! I’ve never seen someone act so brazenly. Violeta asked,

“So where is Zoren? Why did you come to pick me up instead of him?” Hayden answered indifferently, “Who knows? He might be dead for all I know.” Meanwhile, Zoren was rushing to school, oblivious to what his friend said about him. Violeta was dumbfounded at how Hayden kept blabbering and shooting his mouth off. She couldn’t be bothered to pay him any more attention. She turned and entered the school gate, with Hayden trailing behind her. As a gentle breeze blew, it lifted the hem of her dress, revealing her slender and fair calf. The smile on the corner of his lips deepened. Violeta ignored Hayden.

She had spent four years at Toland University in the past and was familiar with the surroundings. She quickly found the enrollment office and settled all the necessary procedures. A lecturer led Violeta to the lecture hall. As she walked along the familiar path, she recalled how she was bullied and tormented for four years in her previous life.

An intense hatred surged within her when she thought about it. Violeta had always blamed herself for not working hard enough in her past life. She thought that was why Zelena had repeatedly snatched away opportunities that should have belonged to her. But in this life, Violeta realized it had nothing to do with her effort. Zelena was the one who wanted to steal everything she had! Zelena was reborn and knew everything that would happen.

Hence, she was always one step ahead. Violeta was overwhelmed with hostility for Zelena when she thought about it. Her phone suddenly buzzed. Violeta picked up her phone and saw that the challenge she had previously initiated on the dark web had been accepted and would take place over the weekend. Violeta felt a little better upon seeing this. It’s alright.

I’ve been given a chance to start over. This time, I’ll make all the wishes from my past life come true before Zelena can do anything. She enjoys competition, right? I’ll go all out against her this time! Watch out, Zelena Blake. You won’t know what hit you this time! When Violeta entered the lecture hall, her classmates gathered to discuss the freshman orientation in the afternoon. They looked at Violeta as she entered and whispered to each other. “Is that her? She looks just like the person on the forum.” “It’s her. She looks exactly like the girl in the picture. Who else can it be? She’s really blessed with her beauty. She looks even prettier in person. I thought the photo was edited!” “Unbelievable, Hayden looks compatible with her.” Violeta was dumbfounded as they scrutinized her from head to toe. Many of those whispering in the lecture hall were familiar faces to Violeta because she remembered them from her previous life.

They were in cliques with Zelena and had deliberately left her out. Violeta foolishly tried to build good relationships with them in her previous life and constantly helped them. But in the end, they just spread rumors behind her back. They treated Violeta like a fool and said she was cheap labor who could be paid with a smile. Upon thinking about this, Violeta didn’t want to be cordial with her classmates. She checked the time and noticed that Zelena hadn’t arrived. Violeta simply sat in the back row, playing with her phone and ignoring everyone.

Chapter 7

Zelena arrived shortly. She put on different airs as the Blake family’s daughter. It was a melodramatic scene as she entered the class with two servants carrying large bags of coffee and snacks. Her grand act was on full display. In her previous life, Violeta had arrived late because she got lost. No one had led her to the lecture hall. When she came to class, she saw that her classmates were getting along with Zelena and treating her like royalty. She thought it was because Zelena was popular. She realized now that it wasn’t because Zelena was popular.

It was simply because she had spent money. She came bearing gifts like coffee and snacks on the first day. Everyone would naturally like her. Violeta sat in the back row, her head lowered as she played with her phone, keeping a low profile. Zelena instructed the servants to distribute snacks and coffee as she addressed her classmates kindly. “Hello, everyone. I’m Zelena Blake. I hope we can get along since we’re classmates now.

I apologize in advance if I offend anyone in the future.” “Zelena, you’re adorable! Oh my god.” “That’s right! This coffee is so sweet. It’s delicious.” “You must be wealthy. Are these snacks imported? These cookies are so decadent. I’ve never tasted such delicious cookies before. Zelena, are you from a well-to-do family?” Zelena enjoyed being complimented.

She covered her mouth shyly and giggled. “Oh, you guys are going too far. These are just ordinary snacks I eat daily. I brought them to share with everyone. I’ll bring more next time if you like them. After all, I can never finish them, and they’ll go to waste!” “No wonder you’re so slim, Zelena. I would finish everything in one sitting…” “That’s right. By the way, Zelena, the dress you’re wearing is gorgeous. Is it from the new LV collection? I’m so envious…” Everyone fawned over Zelena in succession.

One of the servants noticed Violeta in the back row and said, “Hey there, you can come and get some coffee and snacks!” The servant’s voice drew everyone’s attention to Violeta. Violeta slowly looked up. She looked at them indifferently and answered softly, “No thanks.” Zelena was dumbstruck and surprised to see Violeta in the back row.

Why is this wench here so early?! How can she arrive earlier than me? That’s impossible! However, Zelena quickly calmed down and walked towards Violeta.

She took Violeta’s arm affectionately and said, “Sis, how did you arrive earlier than me? If I’d known, we could have come together. Mom and Dad even talked about you today. You haven’t returned after leaving, and they’re worried about you!” Worried? I don’t think so. While Violeta was away, Zelena had been subtly suggesting to her parents that Violeta wasn’t worthy of being adopted into the Blake family, thus elevating herself.

In addition, Zelena had endured hardships outside for many years, which made her parents treat her exceptionally well. They were practically willing to give their lives for her.

Violeta might have been moved by these words in her previous life and would have willingly slaved for the Blake family. But she wouldn’t be so foolish this time round. Violeta pulled her hand back and said coldly, “Sis? Why are you calling me that?” Zelena was taken aback, “You’re my sister. That’s why I’m calling you that.” Violeta glanced at Zelena from head to toe and said indifferently, “Have you lost your mind?

Why are you claiming to be related to me? I’m the only daughter in my family, and I have only one older brother. I’m sorry, but I don’t have any sisters. Besides, you’re a Blake, and I’m a White. Our last names are different. How does that make me your sister?” Zelena felt embarrassed. What’s wrong with this wench? Why has she changed so much? Zelena couldn’t express her true feelings before so many classmates.

She continued to put on an act and reached out to hold Violeta’s hand demurely. “Sis, please don’t be like this. Although I’m the biological daughter and you’re just an adopted daughter, I really want to get along with you. Please don’t ignore me.

We’re sisters!” Violeta shook off Zelena’s hand disdainfully. “Don’t touch me. I’m very particular and can’t stand to touch dirty things.” After that, Violeta took a handkerchief out of her pocket, wiped her hands, and threw it away.

Someone with sharp eyes immediately recognized the handkerchief that Violeta had thrown away. It was a Hermès handkerchief that was worth thousands! “Oh my god, it’s a Hermès handkerchief!” “She’s even wealthier than Zelena!” “My goodness. Don’t throw it away. If you don’t want it, give it to me. I want it!” Zelena had an awfully nasty expression, but the rims of her eyes reddened at the next second. “Sis, did I do something wrong? Please tell me if I did. I’ll learn from my mistakes.

Please don’t ignore me, okay?” Zelena’s tears fell naturally. Violeta knew she was acting but didn’t expect Zelena to be so good at it. Zelena must have repeatedly put on such an act before her parents in the past month and a half. Violeta couldn’t be bothered to pay her any attention.

She muttered, “You’re filthy.” It wasn’t very hurtful, but it was highly insulting! Zelena was furious and filled with contempt. How does this wench have such a sharp tongue?! She must be jealous. After all, she was chased out of the Blake family after I returned.

She must have stolen the handkerchief she dropped on the ground from the Blake family. Hmph. That must be it. Her family is poor and impoverished. How can she afford Hermès?! Zelena was about to say something when a counselor walked in.

“Everyone can go back to their dorms and freshen up. We’ll gather here in the afternoon for the freshman orientation.

Also, please come with me, Violeta White.” Violeta nodded and followed the counselor out of the lecture hall. When Violeta left, Zelena could no longer fawn on her. She restrained her anger. Just wait and see, you wench! She turned to everyone and said apologetically, “I’m sorry for causing a scene in public. She’s actually my sister.” “Your sister? But you have different last names. Also, why is she so cold to you?”

Zelena quickly covered her face as if she was on the verge of tears. The servant beside her promptly said, “Violeta and Ms. Zelena were switched at birth. Mr. and Mrs. Blake raised Violeta for eighteen years, but look at how she treats Ms. Zelena now. It’s outrageous!

She probably resents Ms. Zelena for taking her rightful position as the Blake family’s daughter.” During this time, Zelena had been putting on an act in front of everyone in Blake Manor. The two servants had watched Violeta grow up but were now partial towards Zelena. They took Zelena’s side and even spoke ill of Violeta behind her back. Everyone understood after hearing what the servants said. “So that’s how it is.

Damn, Violeta is too much. She’s clearly an imposter, yet she treats Zelena so poorly. We would have thought she was the real deal if we didn’t know better.” “I see. Violeta must have stolen the Hermès handkerchief she discarded earlier from Zelena’s house!”

Chapter 8

Violeta’s reputation had caused quite a commotion among her classmates within a few minutes. Zelena had successfully led everyone to believe that Violeta was her wicked sister who had supposedly stolen eighteen years of Zelena’s comfortable life.

And to make matters worse, Violeta was ungrateful enough to speak to Zelena viciously. Everyone believed that Violeta was a vicious woman! As Violeta followed the counselor, he addressed Violeta politely, “Ms. White, your mother is a renowned opera singer who graduated from our school. It’s an honor for us that you chose to study in Toland University’s performing arts department!” “The honor is mine.

Coming to Toland University to study has always been my dream, and it has nothing to do with my mom.” “If you need any assistance, feel free to come to me.” After saying this, the counselor shook his head.

“What am I saying? Your father is a member of our school’s board of directors, so there’s not much I can do to help.”

“I’m here to study as an ordinary student. Sir, please don’t give me special treatment. It would be strange.” The counselor was taken aback. Students from affluent families usually went out of their way to inform the school on their first day, but not Violeta.

The counselor had unintentionally checked Violeta’s personal information and discovered that her mother was the famous opera singer Irene Persley.

Her father was Anton White, a prominent figure in Quinston’s business world. With such a family background, Violeta could easily walk around the school with her head held high if she wanted to!

However, Violeta unexpectedly wished to keep a low profile, unlike the Blake family’s daughter from Arlowand, who arrived today and eagerly flaunted her family’s wealth. Upon hearing this, the counselor’s impression of the two changed drastically. He suddenly developed a great liking for Violeta.

“Alright, I won’t disturb you any longer. I can have a student show you around the school if you need anything.”

At that moment, several tall, lanky sophomore boys from the performing arts department approached them in the corridor.

When the counselor saw them, he called out, “Nolan, come here.” Nolan! Upon hearing this name, Violeta froze. She slowly turned and saw the handsome young man walking towards them.

It’s him. It’s really him. Nolan Spencer was the person Violeta liked in her previous life, but he ended up with Zelena. Nolan was the prestigious Spencer family’s eldest son. He rose to fame instantly after debuting, winning numerous awards for his first film. He became a famous actor in the entertainment industry.

The following year, Zelena debuted and starred alongside him in her first drama, creating a huge fan base for their on-screen couple. Later on, fans discovered that their on-screen chemistry was genuine! Zelena had accidentally posted a photo of her and Nolan in bed on Facebook, exposing their relationship. Hence, Nolan bravely admitted their relationship and made it official.

She had secretly admired him for many years since their first encounter at the freshman orientation on campus, where she had fallen for him at first sight. As she struggled in the entertainment industry later on, she always hoped to work with Nolan. She would have been satisfied even if it was just a minor role. In fact, she actually had the opportunity to work with him in her first drama after graduation.

Unfortunately, Zelena had taken that role away from her… Violeta had never confided in anyone about her feelings for Nolan, but Zelena seemed to know everything. She had schemed to get close to Nolan and quickly won him over, eventually becoming his girlfriend. In her previous life, Violeta couldn’t understand why. But now, she knew that Zelena was actually someone who had been reborn.

That was why Zelena took the opportunity to get close to Nolan. The memories of her previous life flashed through her mind fleetingly.

Nolan was Violeta’s first crush, and she used to regret her inaction regarding Nolan. Strangely enough, her heart didn’t stir when she saw Nolan this time. Perhaps it was because they were meeting in a different place, or maybe she had a different state of mind in this life. Violeta slowly averted her gaze. Nolan walked up to the counselor. “Mr. Ecton.”

The counselor glanced at Violeta and introduced her. “Violeta, this is your senior, Nolan Spencer. He’s also from the performing arts department. Since we bumped into him, I’ll have him show you around campus.”

Nolan looked down at Violeta. His gaze first fell on her fair neck before he took in her delicate profile. “Hello.”

Violeta ignored Nolan and spoke to the counselor. “It’s alright. I can explore on my own. No need to trouble him. I’ll be leaving.” After that, Violeta turned to leave without hesitation.

She didn’t acknowledge Nolan or spare a glance at him. But Nolan’s gaze followed Violeta until she turned the corner and disappeared from sight.

“Mr. Ecton, is she in your class?” Nolan was the student council president and had a good relationship with the lecturers and counselors due to his regular interactions with them. “Yes, she’s a new student from quite an influential background.”

Nolan was intrigued by the girl when he heard what the counselor said about her. This new student is fascinating. He began to look forward to the freshman orientation in the afternoon. As she exited the building, Violeta hadn’t even caught her breath when she spotted a familiar figure again. Before her, four figures were approaching. Hayden was nonchalantly walking over with three men.

 Zoren was on his left, and on his right were two prominent figures in school, Jasper Weekley and Liam Ridge. Zoren wore a casual brown baseball jacket and chattered incessantly. “Hade, what does my cousin really look like?

You didn’t actually leave her behind, did you? Oh no. How am I going to explain this to my old man tonight?! What was I thinking? I shouldn’t have asked you to pick her up. It’s my fault, it’s all my fault…” Liam chimed in, “She’s definitely been left behind. Zero, you’re such a fool. How could you ask Hade to pick her up? Did you guys make some fishy deal?” This hit a nerve with Zoren. He acted strangely as he tried to conceal what had happened. “Lee, what do you mean by that? Am I someone who would do such a thing?

 However, if Hade wants something like that, I’ll put up with it…” “That’s enough.” Hayden glanced at Zoren coldly. There was no fishy deal between the two. Zoren had simply begged Hayden until he relented. The four of them continued their banter as they walked. Hayden saw Violeta on the other end, and his gaze was fixed on her. As they approached, Zoren and the other two were awestruck as they noticed Violeta. Wow! The new female students this year are impressive!

She’s gorgeous! “Hade, should we wait for her here? Perhaps we arrived too early, and Zero’s cousin hasn’t come down yet! Should we look for her at the lecture hall?” “She’s right in front of you.” The three men were utterly taken aback! What?!

They only saw the angelic girl standing before them as they looked around. Isn’t Zoren’s cousin ugly? Damn! Is she really Zoren’s cousin?

Chapter 9

The four men turned to look at Violeta. At that moment, Violeta also remembered who they were.

In her previous life, Mr. and Mrs. Blake stopped paying for her tuition fees after Zelena persuaded them. As a result, Violeta had to work part–time to save money, and she wasn’t interested in what happened on the school forum.

However, she had heard about the four most popular male students discussed on Toland University’s forum. They were Hayden, Zoren, Jasper, and Liam.

When Violeta first arrived at the school gate, she had overheard someone mentioning Hayden’s name. It had sounded somewhat familiar to her, but she couldn’t recall it. Everything came back to her now as she saw the four of them standing side by side.

They were the four influential figures of Toland University’s computer science department!

No wonder Violeta couldn’t remember who Hayden was. In her previous life, they were beyond her reach. She never expected that Zoren, one of the four influential figures in the computer science department, would turn out to be her cousin! Violeta utterly flabbergasted!

As the four men approached her, Hayden stared at her and said to Zoren, “Your cousin seems dumbstruck”

Zoren was also astonished. He had always heard rumors about Violeta being ugly, unattractive, and unpresentable, and he believed it! He never expected the ethereal–looking girl standing before him to be his cousin!

Who spread the rumor saying Violeta is ugly? Are they insane?! If ever I find out who spread those rumors, I won’t let them off easily! They’re lucky if they can get away unscathed!

“Vio!”

Violeta smiled at Zoren. “Hello, Zoren.”

Zoren immediately explained, “Violeta, it’s not that I didn’t want to pick you up. I had something urgent to do in the morning and was held up. I was worried you would be late for enrollment, so I asked Hade to pick you up. Did anything happen? Hade is actually a nice guy, just a little cold.”

Violeta glanced at Hayden and said reluctantly, “He was alright.”

At this moment, Jasper and Liam approached Violeta to greet her. “Hello, Vio,”

“Hello.

Zoren introduced Jasper and Liam to Violeta. He spoke to them disdainfully, “She’s my cousin. Why are you calling her ‘Vio? Don’t even think about it. Vio, they’re not very nice. Don’t be fooled by their good looks. They’re all jerks!”

Jasper exclaimed, “Who the heck are you calling a jerk?”

Liam added, “Zero, come here so I can say something to your face. I don’t want to scare Vio.

Chapter 9 The Four Influential Figures of Toland University’s Computer Science Department

Zoren was dumbstruck as he was pulled aside by his friends. Violeta couldn’t help but laugh as she watched them fool around.

The corners of Hayden’s lips curved when he saw Violeta smile. “Let’s go.”

“Where to?”

“To cat. You said you would buy me a meal, remember?”

Eat? Violeta looked at the time. It was only half past ten in the morning. Who eats lunch this early?

“Do you eat lunch this early?”

I usually have lunch from half past ten in the morning to half past two in the afternoon.”

Violeta was dumbfounded. This guy is ridiculous. Who the heck eats lunch for four hours?

Hayden asked, “So, are we going to eat now?”

Before Violeta could answer, Zoren rushed over. “Come on, Vio. I’ll show you around campus.”

Hayden’s piercing gaze was instantly directed at Zoren. It was much more intimidating than Jasper and Liam’s. Zoren froze and understood at once. “I got it. Hade, are you hungry? Let’s go eat first.

Hayden raised his brows. Not bad. At least Zero is sensible.

Violeta was dumbfounded.

The four of them had grown up together since they were young and could understand Hayden’s thoughts with just a glance. They knew each other best!

Violeta had to attend her freshman orientation in the afternoon and was worried about being late, so she chose to eat at Toland University’s cafeteria.

Hayden and the others didn’t usually eat at the cafeteria, but they went along with it for Violeta’s sake.

Toland University’s was constructed beautifully. It resembled an art gallery from a distance. Three floors offered a wide variety of food from multiple cuisines.

It was strange because this was supposedly Violeta’s first time in the cafeteria. Still, she seemed to know her way around. She confidently went to the second floor, where she paid after they ordered.

The five of them found a seat by the window.

When Violeta was studying at Toland University in her past life, her favorite dish at the cafeteria was spaghetti and meatballs. She wasn’t hungry but couldn’t hold back and dug in eagerly when she saw the meatballs on the plate.

Hayden and the other three didn’t touch the food on their plates and only took a few bites. They weren’t hungry either, and they weren’t used to eating cafeteria food. Although the food didn’t taste bad, it wasn’t particularly delicious either.

Hayden leaned back in his chair and watched Violeta eagerly digging in. He asked casually. “Is it good?”

Violeta looked un. She had marinara sauce in the ciders of her mouth. “Yes.”

When Zoren heard it, he couldn’t help but take a meatball from her plate and taste it. “It’s just spaghetti, marinara sauce, and meatballs. It’s quite ordinary.” Zoren didn’t know what the dish meant to Violeta.

In her previous life, Violeta had the chance to be an extra in a film. Unfortunately, the shoot location was far from Toland University. She saved up for the round–trip train tickets and hotel expenses two weeks in

advance.

During those two weeks, Violeta only survived on frozen meals and leftovers. There were many times when she wanted to order the cafeteria’s spaghetti and meatballs. Still, she had to give up on her craving to

save money.

Although the cafeteria’s spaghetti and meatballs weren’t outstanding, they meant something to Violeta. Perhaps it felt like a reward after enduring all the hardship. She vowed to live a better life this time.

Just then, a group of sophomores entered the cafeteria. They were about to order their food when they noticed the five individuals sitting by the window.

“Hey, isn’t that Hayden and the others? And that’s the freshman who got out of the car with Hayden this morning!TM

“D“mn, what’s going on? Hayden and the rest actually came to the cafeteria to eat. We should take a picture and post it on the forum immediately.”

“Who is this freshman? She’s already eating with The Beatles of the computer science department on her first day. She’s astonishing.”

They secretly took two photos and posted them to the forum.

Someone had already posted a photo of Violeta and Hayden on the forum earlier in the morning, and it had caused quite a commotion. With the new pictures of them in the cafeteria, the discussions on the forum intensified, and everyone speculated about Violeta’s background. Violeta had no idea she had caused such a stir on her first day at school.

This was supposed to be Violeta’s treat, but Hayden barely touched his food. In contrast, Violeta had cleaned her plate because she didn’t want to waste food. She was stuffed and even burped.

She thought Hayden would be satisfied, but to her surprise, Hayden spoke to her as they left the cafeteria. “That meal doesn’t count because I didn’t eat much. You must buy me another meal.”

Violeta was utterly dumbstruck. How shameless can he get?!

Chapter 10

Before the freshman orientation started, Violeta returned to the lecture hall, where Zelena awaited her. The meeting in the afternoon was an excellent opportunity to show off, and Zelena valued it greatly. She brought two extra outfits in case she wanted to stand out among the new students.

Of course, she also brought an outfit for Violeta. After all, she thought Violeta couldn’t afford any pretty outfits after returning to her impoverished family.

When Zelena saw Violeta, she handed Violeta a rectangular box with a smile on her face. However, her smile didn’t reach her eyes, and a fleeting sinister expression flashed across her face.

“Sis, I brought a short Chanel dress for you. You can wear it at the freshman orientation this afternoon. You’ll love it!” Zelena opened the box and took out the dress inside. It was a beautiful, plain, short, white Chanel–style dress. Anyone with good taste would appreciate it.

Sure enough, a female classmate nearby said enviously, “Wow! It’s beautiful. It’s this season’s latest style, right? I saw it in a magazine!”

“Yes. This dress costs over ten thousand. Zelena, you’re so nice to Violeta.”

“I think this dress is a limited edition. It was in high demand, and most people couldn’t get

Violeta had previously given Zelena a hard time, but Zelena was now kindly giving her a gift. Violeta saw through Zelena’s deceit, but everyone else was misled.

Violeta glanced coldly at the dress in Zelena’s hands. If she remembered correctly, this dress had made her a laughingstock at the freshman orientation in her previous life!

Violeta initially thought that Zelena genuinely wanted to get close to her when Zelena gave her the dress. She had never expected Zelena to tamper with the dress!

It fit well at first, but the seams slowly started to come apart after she took a few steps because the dress was tight–fitting. As a result, the back of the dress slowly fell apart. It fell off her body shortly after she arrived at the freshman orientation. Her body was almost publicly exposed in front of everyone!

At that time, Violeta was utterly humiliated. Fortunately, a classmate quickly covered her with a jacket in time, which was how she managed to preserve her honor. Otherwise, she would have had to run away naked!

After that, Zelena came to her, crying and feigning ignorance. Zelena said it had nothing to do with her and blamed it on the servant for not checking the threads properly. She claimed the seams had come undone without her knowing.

Violeta had wanted to maintain a good relationship with Zelena in her past life. Coupled with her foolish obedience of wanting to repay Mr. and Mrs. Blake for their kindness, Violeta forgave Zelena. It was ridiculous when Violeta thought about it now.

Violeta casually reached out and took the dress from Zelena.

Zelena thought Violeta was accepting the gift. A cunning and devious expression briefly flickered across her eyes. “Sis, this dress will look good on you. I specially bought it for you.

Zelena was stunned, “What? Sis, I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“You don’t understand what I’m saying? Violeta picked up the short dress and pulled the back of the dress gently. The scams tore! If she wore it, she could barely take a few steps before it fell apart! 

Zelena was shocked that Violeta had seen through her plan but quickly came to her senses. “How can this happen?! I can’t believe this dress is defective!”

Violeta threw the dress back at Zelena and said coldly, “Such a filthy thing is an eyesore to me. Zelena Blake, I don’t want to have anything to do with you. Stop bothering me. Don’t treat me like a fool by giving me something like this!”

Zelena was dumbfounded. Flow can this be?! It’s impossible! How does this wench know that the dress is ripped?! Zelena was astonished. If the wench doesn’t wear this dress, she’ll shine at the freshman orientation. I can’t accept that!

“Sis, I really didn’t know about this. What do you mean? What are you talking about? I had nothing but good intentions. Why is this dress of such poor quality? Sis, please don’t misjudge me. Boohoo…” As Zelena spoke, she started crying.

“Hey, Violeta White, you’ve gone too far!” The classmate sitting next to Zelena couldn’t bear to watch and rushed to defend her. “Zelena has been nothing but nice to you. You’ve lived comfortably in her place for many years, and she never held it against you. In fact, she still thought of you and bought you such an expensive dress. You’re simply heartless!”

“That’s right. Zelena is so kind, but you’re just malicious!”

Malicious? Violeta was fed up with this word! She was labeled as Zelena’s cruel older sister, despised by everyone in the entertainment industry, and insulted on Facebook in her past life!

Violeta had explained countless times in her previous life, but no one believed her. Violeta wasn’t going to tolerate it anymore! Since they say I’m malicious, I’ll show them how nasty I can be!

“What right do you have to criticize me?” Violeta suddenly stood up and looked coldly at the people before her. “You’re only sticking up for Zelena because you can benefit from her. You’re nothing more than beggars who want to take advantage of her! In fact, you’re worse. They beg openly, but what about you? You’re just groveling at Zelena’s stinky feet!”

The eyes of Violeta’s classmates widened as they retorted, “You stupid…”

Violeta interrupted. “Shut up. I’m not done. I may not be the biological daughter, but I offered to step aside and make way for her since she returned. We’re not related by blood and have nothing to do with each other! She calls me ‘sis‘ as if we’re close.”

“I have a debt to her parents, not to her! Why should I let her have her way? I’m not her parent! None of you can think for yourself. Since you like this dress so much, go ahead and wear it. I’m not going to argue with you any longer!” Violeta fired back rapidly.

Everyone before her was left speechless because Violeta’s words actually made a lot of sense.

Zelena was just as shocked as her classmates but secretly pleased. Go ahead and berate them. The more vicious you are, the worse your reputation will be among them! You’ll eventually become the target of everyone’s criticism.

Zelena cried, “Sis, please don’t be angry. Tell me if I made a mistake, and I’ll learn from it. We’re sisters, and I want to have a good relationship with you. I really… Boohoo…”

“Zelena, stop crying.”

“Boohoo…. I just want to have a good relationship with my sister. I don’t know why this is happening…”

“I said that we’re not related to each other.” Violeta looked at her coldly. “You keep calling me ‘sis. Why are you so pretentious? Everything coming out of your mouth is trash. I’m afraid we need more trash cans. here if this goes on.”

र金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena)

This novel was requested by Suzette So

In “ Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph” the author introduces Violeta Blake—a woman who wakes up in her luxurious bedroom at Blake Manor, only to realize she has been reborn seven years into the past. Her journey unfolds as a gripping tale of revenge and self-discovery, where every choice she makes is a step toward reclaiming her life and confronting those who wronged her.

Setting the Stage

The chapter opens with Violeta regaining consciousness in her bedroom at Blake Manor. Confused and disoriented, she realizes she has been reborn to a time before her life was ruined. A servant enters, delighted to see her awake, which further confuses Violeta. She soon recalls the traumatic events that led to her downfall and recognizes this as the day Zelena Blake, the biological daughter of the Blake family, returned.

The Backstory

Violeta’s backstory is revealed through her memories. She was initially raised as the Blake family’s daughter but discovered she was switched at birth. When Zelena, the true biological daughter, was found and brought back, Violeta intended to step aside. However, Zelena insisted they could coexist as sisters. Violeta, attached to the Blake family, agreed to stay, not realizing the mistake she was making. Zelena’s return marked the beginning of Violeta’s downfall, as Zelena schemed to take everything from her, including her relationships and prospects.

Violeta’s Confrontation

As Violeta regains her composure, she decides to confront the situation head-on. She asks the servant about Zelena, confirming her suspicions. Determined not to repeat her past mistakes, Violeta begins packing her belongings, declaring she is not the Blake family’s daughter. Her calm demeanor shocks the servant and later, Mr. and Mrs. Blake, who are unprepared for Violeta’s resolve to leave.

The Emotional Outburst

Violeta’s confrontation with her parents and Zelena is marked by a calm yet firm declaration of her intentions. She thanks her parents for raising her but insists on moving out to find her biological family. This unexpected decision leaves Zelena and the Blakes stunned, as it deviates from the emotional turmoil they expected. Violeta’s composed demeanor contrasts sharply with the chaos of her previous life, highlighting her determination to change her fate.

Themes of Betrayal and Revenge

The chapter delves into themes of betrayal, revenge, and the struggle for identity. Violeta’s rebirth gives her a second chance to reclaim her life and confront those who wronged her. The stark contrast between her and Zelena—one raised in privilege, the other in deception—fuels the tension in the narrative. Violeta’s decision to leave the Blake family sets the stage for a story of defiance and self-discovery.

Character Analysis

  • Violeta: A complex character marked by trauma and a desire for revenge. Her rebirth gives her a chance to correct past mistakes and reclaim her life.
  • Zelena: The seemingly innocent biological daughter, whose return disrupts Violeta’s life. Her true nature as a schemer is revealed through her actions.
  • The Blakes (Mr. and Mrs. Blake): They come across as well-meaning but ultimately misguided parents, more concerned with appearances than addressing the underlying family issues.

Overall Tone and Atmosphere

The tone of the chapter is tense, filled with unresolved anger and determination. Violeta’s presence disrupts the Blake family’s plans, turning the reunion into a moment of reckoning. Her calm yet firm stance reveals deep emotional wounds and a broken family dynamic. The atmosphere is one of discomfort and anticipation, as Violeta challenges the status quo and sets out to change her destiny.

This chapter sets the stage for a story of conflict, identity, and the struggle for acceptance, making it clear that Violeta’s story will be one of defiance against a family that has never truly accepted her.

Novel Description

AuthorVioleta and Zelena
PublisherJoyread
GenreRebirth
StatusCompleted
Number of Chapters713
LanguageEnglish
URLhttps://www.joyread.com/6751-Rebirth-vs.-Rebirth-Tragedy-to-Triumph

Synopsis

Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph follows the story of Violeta Blake, a woman who wakes up in her luxurious bedroom at Blake Manor, only to realize she has been reborn seven years into the past. Violeta’s life had been a series of tragedies ever since Zelena Blake, the biological daughter of the Blake family, returned and systematically destroyed Violeta’s relationships, reputation, and future.

Upon her rebirth, Violeta is determined not to repeat the mistakes of her past. She decides to leave the Blake family and seek out her biological parents, refusing to be manipulated by Zelena again. As she navigates her new life, Violeta encounters numerous challenges but also finds unexpected allies and opportunities. Her journey is one of self-discovery, resilience, and the pursuit of justice as she strives to reclaim her life and triumph over the adversities that once defeated her.

Conclusion

After Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph, Violeta’s perseverance and courage lead her to uncover the truth about her past and the Blake family’s secrets. She successfully reconnects with her biological parents, who provide her with the love and support she has longed for. Violeta’s growth and determination inspire those around her, and she builds a new life filled with genuine relationships and opportunities.

Zelena’s schemes are eventually exposed, and she faces the consequences of her actions. The Blake family, realizing their mistakes, seeks redemption and attempts to make amends with Violeta. However, Violeta, now stronger and wiser, chooses to move forward without them, focusing on her own happiness and future.

The novel ends on a hopeful note, with Violeta embracing her new life and the possibilities it holds. Her journey from tragedy to triumph serves as a powerful testament to the strength of the human spirit and the transformative power of resilience and self-belief.

Read Rebirth vs. Rebirth: Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena novel from the Joyread app or here at Daisynovels.com

CHAPTER LISTS

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 61, 62, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 81, 82, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 90]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, 127, 128, 129, 130]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 131, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138, 139, 140]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160]] 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph (by Violeta and Zelena) [[Chapters 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 181, to 190]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 191, to 200]]

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 201, to 210]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 211, to 220]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 221, to 230]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 231, to 240]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 241, to 250]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 251, to 260]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 261, to 270]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 271, to 280]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 281, to 290]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 291, to 300]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 301, to 310]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 311, to 320]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 321, to 330]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 331, to 340]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 341, to 350]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 351, to 360]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 361, to 370]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 371, to 380]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 381, to 390]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 391, to 400]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 401, to 410]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 411, to 420]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 421, to 430]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 431, to 440]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 441, to 450]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 451, to 460]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 461, to 470]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 471, to 480]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 481, to 490]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 491, to 500]] – Daisy Novels  

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 501, to 510]] – Daisy Novels 

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 511, to 520]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 521, to 530]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 531, to 540]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 541, to 550]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 551, to 560]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 561, to 570]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 571, to 580]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 581, to 590]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 591, to 600]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 601, to 610]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 611, to 620]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 621, to 630]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 631, to 640]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 641, to 650]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 651, to 660]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 661, to 670]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 671, to 680]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 681, to 690]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 691, to 700]] – Daisy Novels

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 701, to 713 – Finale]] – Daisy Novels